Posts by: calmnude
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Eleventh Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: May 19, 2013

Sage, Abby and Tara were drying off their newly painted toes on the porch at Tara's.

"This was the best birthday I have ever had. You guys were amazing. My friends were amazing. I had so much fun."

"Most everyone else had fun too except two of the new boys who forgot to reapply sunscreen on their bottoms. They'll have trouble sitting for a few days." Tara said. "Are any of them coming back?"

"Megan and one of the boys and a few new people will be here next weekend. I think after they spread the word, there will be more interest. Maybe even new boy friends for you two."

"What about Sheila?" Abby asked.

"Oh, she'll be here. Mrs. O loves her, and invited her back. She's the only one who ate
everything on her plate." Sage laughed.

Tara said, "You know she works three jobs just to
pay her car insurance and her college expenses. If
she is serious about coming back, I can talk to gramps about finding a place for her here. One job and maybe help with tuition. What does she do?"

"She cleans houses, works at a gas station and
waits on table. But she hates being cooped up inside."

"I'll see how she acts next time she visits. This weekend was something new and shiny and I want to
find out if she can handle it here on a regular basis. Now,Abby, how did your date go. He looked pretty hot."

"He is nice enough, and fun. I'll go out with him again and see what's under the surface. I think though he will just be another summer boyfriend."
Abby sighed.

"Look on the bright side. I think Cheyenne has found a keeper. He came to get her after practice,
had already put dinner in the oven, and stayed for
the fire circle. She texted me this morning that
the two of them were just going to hang out today."

"Has she introduced him to Max and Moonie?"

"Moonie,yes. Max,no. They haven't been on very good terms since she moved out. Since she is very
tradition oriented, Will has to ask him if he can marry her. Max may say no just to be spiteful."

A phone beeped. Tara picked it up, jumped in the air and shared the message. It read:

"He gave me a ring and I said YES."

"Things are moving along. Now we shall see."
Abby said.

"Now I have to deal with Marta when she comes back. She will be a cooking madwoman for that
party for a week and will be impossible to live with. I may camp out with you Abby until she gets through the first one with Ginny."

"Plenty of room. Mikkel won't be back for another six weeks." Abby laughed. "You know it isn't personal. She will be a bundle of nerves until the customer tells them everything was delicious.
Aren't you helping?"

"Yes, and that's the problem. She has her nose in every bowl and pan. The good thing is that at the end she tells me how much she appreciated my help and hugs me and laughs. But until then, it can be hell."

Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Eleventh Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: May 18, 2013

It took them a while to catch up to the group. On the way they spoke of boy friends (neither had one), the boys that had stayed (they were nice, but just friends), and if there were any who wanted to come but were unable to.

"Maybe another nine or ten, but they had to work or had other commitments. The rest make excuses." Sheila replied.

"We don't want to make anyone come here who feels uncomfortable. I've lived this way all my life, so it's normal for me. Are you ok?" Tara asked.

"I'm fine. I'm a drag at the beach. With my fair skin, even at a regular beach, I'm all bundled up so I don't get sunburned. Here is nice. Lots of shade to escape to. I'm comfortable nude on my own or with people I know, but this is totally new. But I'm not freaked out. I mean, your grandma
and her friend are kinda old, but they just popped in like a regular next door neighbor, totally unconcerned that they and we had nothing on."

"We aren't crazy, just different." Tara pointed out where Abby lived, then waved to Reed and Romy. They went by Elke's where Rick was setting up his telescope for tonight's star gazing. Finally they came to the entry to the office, where people were lined up to check in.

Sheila stopped. "Wow, all shapes and sizes and ages and no one is staring. Cool."

Jeannine and one of the summer interns were quickly getting people registered, while another was gathering campers together to escort them to their sites.

"You just missed them. They went to shop before Sage takes them home to introduce them to the Ostreykos."

They followed the trail, got Sheila her sunscreen, bumped into Inga, who was in deep conversation with Olga and another family.

"The family is moving out at the end of the summer and grandma is trying to convince them to rent to my cousin Reed and his new wife when they come back from their honeymoon. By the way, do you have a job? Sage told me you and she are the only ones who are part-time students."

"I still live at home because rents are high and I have three little jobs to pay tuition and expenses. I am going part time so I won't be in debt until I'm 50."

Food smells were escaping out the windows as they arrived at Sage's.

"I hope they won;t be mad because I'm a vegetarian. I don;t mind if other people eat meat, but I don't" Sheila said.

"Don't worry. Sage's sister is one too."

Mrs. Ostreyko welcomed them with big hugs, took Sheila's towel, placed it on a chair and patted it. "Here, close to the food. You look so thin. You need to eat if you want to keep up."

Tara said, "She says that to everyone. Just take a little of each dish and eat slowly. That way she won't be prodding you to get seconds."

Mrs. Ostreyko looked on happily as the young people ate and chatted. Sage
had found friends and had brought them home to meet the family. She worked to hard and worried too much. At her age she should be enjoying herself more, the older woman thought. She went back into the kitchen to get more food.

Olga was now the unofficial head of Little Russia. When she protested, she was told she had been there the longest, had the most patience and deserved the honor. Her husband agreed. "The children are gone, there are no grandchildren in sight and you get crabby when you don't have anything to do. They come here anyway."

"But I thought we could do things together. You just retired, I am working every other weekend at the hospital and at the clinic. We are barely 60 and in good health."

"We went on three trips last year and you couldn't wait to get back home
after a week." He gave her a hug and told her she looked the same as she did when he first met her. Olga blushed and told him he was a big fibber and that flattery would get him anywhere he wanted. The phone rang. It was Inga.

"Give me an hour. I'm a little wrapped up right now."

An hour later, Olga met Inga at one of the homes. Inga explained she and Karl were sorry they were leaving, and wanted to know if they could make an
offer on the house for Reed and Sarah. The man was a little hesitant because the entire area had been all Russian for years.

"Don't worry," Olga said. "They both speak Russian, you've known Reed since he was a little boy, and his wife is very nice. Reed respects all of our traditions. Besides, it will be good to have newlyweds around. It might
convince the young people that marriage isn't so bad after all."

The man and his wife laughed. The ice was broken. Olga mediated the negotiations, translating when necessary. A toast was made, sealing the deal. When they were done, Olga said, "That was good. Most of the time I am
resolving family problems. You made a good choice."

Inga replied, "I think they will be happy here. Now I have to go tell Karl
I spent more of his money, even though the kids will be paying rent or a
mortgage. I think I'll tell him when we go fishing." She smiled.

"You devil, seducing your husband to get what you want. At your age!"

"Oh, I wouldn't have to seduce him, but this way we have more fun. Now
I know I interrupted you and your husband earlier. You've had a drink and you are being fresh. Maybe you should go home for some bonus coverage."

"Who knew we would be having so much fun at our ages. I'll see you at the pool first thing in the morning. To compare notes." They both laughed and headed home to their spouses.

On the other side of the property, Abby, Cheyenne, Elke and Alice were soaking in the hot tub.

"You know we had to be tough on you," Alice said. "No special favors just because you don't go to sleep at a reasonable hour."

Elke added, "The girls look up to you and they were impressed that you didn't complain. You just sucked it up and worked harder. They'll remember that during a tough game when they are dirty and exhausted, and dig out that last bit of energy to carry them through."

Abby replied, "Sure, you and Alice are married and Cheyenne has a boyfriend now. I have to go home and take a nap, then decide what to wear. I have a date."

"We have husbands, children and homes to take care of. Poor baby." Alice
teased. "Why not bring him here? There are a bunch of things going on tonight. You won't have to get dressed nor worry about whether or not he understands what 'no' means. Someone will always be within earshot."

"Alice, you're a genius. At practice I hated you, but I love you right now. That's what I'm going to do."





Nudist who just dont care... arrow I just don't care.....

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: May 16, 2013

As far as I am concerned, anyone who enjoys not wearing clothes, regardless of how often or where, is technically a nudist.

You can refine it by definition, if you wish, or add adjectives to describe the sub-category, but
that's up to the individual.

I live in an area with cold winters, deal with the public and wearing clothes is necessary. No big deal. When it is too hot or for comfort at home or at a club, beach, private area, I disrobe.

I explain this to every woman I date. Some are ok with it, others are not. Some have asked me why and I explained, "well, once folks see you nude, that part is over with and they can get to know each other as people." The response has been varied, but I am being up front about it. And I explain, it is not 24/7. Europeans understand this, but most Americans seem to have a mental block, equating nudity with sex or immorality.
Not my problem. Again, labels.

I will not be put in a box as to who I am. Enjoying being nude is simply one factor that makes me who I am. I follow that through to everyone else, young or old, tattooed or bejeweled. Where,irrelevant, again folks getting
upset about nothing.

I also like the outdoors and nature, does that make me a naturist as well? Too trivial to waste thought on.

If the whole planet were semi-tropical and pigs could fly, then maybe I could talk about absolute nudism. It isn't and I won't. Too many important things to worry about.

Labels? I just don't care.

Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Eleventh Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: May 12, 2013

They arrived at Hippie House as the warmup band was finishing their set. The Loove Merchants would be on next. As Sage predicted, the shoes were off after the first two numbers and they were energetically dancing with the crowd on the dance floor.

In the middle of the throng, Sage spotted her friend Megan and her boyfriend Linus. She rushed over to them and said, "What are you doing here?"

She replied, "We like the Loove Merchants too. Plus this is sort of a surprise for your birthday.Sheila and Allie and a few of the others are here too."

When the song was over, they pushed tables together. Sage went to Cheyenne and said, "You did this."

"Not just me. Abby and Tara were in on it too. Megan was your emergency contact at school, so we roped her in too. She came through. Looks like nine or ten of your crew are here."

They danced and chatted until after midnight. The club had not yet turned on the air conditioning, so the only ventilation was from open doors and overhead fans. They were talking outside complaining about the heat when someone suggested they go for a swim.

"I have a pool," Allie offered.

"But you live two hours away. Too far."

"Well," Sage replied. "We live only twenty minutes away."

"Swim with no clothes on?"

"Why not? It's dark, no one will be around if we swim in The Pond. You can all crash at my house and I'll cook you breakfast before you leave." Tara said.

Calls were made home to leave messages for room mates and parents. Cheyenne, with boy friend in tow, led the caravan towards The Farm.

"Should we get undressed like we usually do when we turn onto Polly Benson or should we wait?" Abby asked.

"They know how we live, they've all seen pictures,so why not." said Sage.

"How about this." said Tara. "I'll run in the house and get towels for everyone. I'll put them in laundry baskets so everyone can make up their own minds whether to wrap themselves in one or carry it like we do. Everyone's clothes are sweaty and clingy, it's warm and humid. We are all in a good mood. I also think they don't want to disappoint Sage."

They pulled in and parked in front of the cabin.Sage went in with Tara and they both came back nude with the baskets of towels.

Sage went to the driver's window of Megan's car."Be quiet until we get down the path. We don't want to wake up Tara's grandparents." She dropped
the basket, took a towel,pointed her flashlight down the path and walked away.

Doors began to open. The boys went first, giving the women some privacy. Megan and Allie held towels up so the other girls could undress.

Some were wrapped up. A few boys had them tied at the waist to hide any erection. Tara had gone first to put on the dimmers circling The Pond, which reflected off the raft. Cheyenne and her boy friend watched them walk to the top of the rise, then break into a trot to dive into the cool water.

"They'll be whooping it up and forget they are nude in about five minutes. Let's hurry and join in the fun."

The cars had awakened Inga. She got up and poured herself some tea and quietly watched the group of young people walking to The Pond. The she heard the noise and laughter. It was good to hear young people around again, even though it was after one. As she sat in the dark on the porch, she saw them return. Lots of tan lines. New people. Even better. She rinsed out her glass, and went back to snuggle with Karl.

The group had a great time swimming, jumping off the raft, and chatting about the evening. Some remained shy and stayed in the shadows. Cheyenne
reminded Abby they had softball practice at eight.

"You know we can't be late or Elke will make us take extra fielding practice out in the hot sun while the rest of this crew will be sitting in the shade laughing at us."

Tara added, "Pick up your clothes. I'll do all your laundry so you don't have to wear smelly clothes on the way home. If you can't find everything,
it can wait till morning. No one is going to steal them."

She then whispered something in Sage's ear which made her laugh.

They went back to the cabin, full of energy after their refreshing swim.
Gradually they all nodded off. Tara prepared the coffee urn and timed it to start at six. She made batter for muffins, organized the fruit baskets,
and did two loads of laundry. When the washing was done, she went out and hung all the clothes on the line. It was getting light.

Cheyenne and Abby were up a little after seven. Tara was sound asleep in
the rocking chair. No one else was stirring. They ate quietly. When they
went out to get their gloves from their overnight bags, they saw all the clothes and towels hanging on the line.

"So that is why Sage was laughing."

"Yes. They will smell great, but it will take until afternoon to dry."

"So we will see who will stay in the house and who will come out to explore."

"Elke is on her way." Cheyenne said as Lil'Mike, Cochise and their companions ran by them into the fields. "We're supposed to be setting an example, so we'd better get moving."

By the time Tara woke up it was nearly noon. It was quiet. She looked around and found that the only person there was Sheila, who was stacking the breakfast dishes.

"Where are they?"

"Some went to watch softball practice. Sage took a few on tour and went home to get me sunscreen. She told me it took a long time to get all her freckles to merge and didn't want me to fry. A couple of the guys and one of the girls left."

"With wet clothes?"

"No. When your grandmother and her friend Sally came with banana bread, they took pity on them and let them use the dryer.She said if they didn't want to stay, there was no reason to delay their departure."

"If I know Sage, she's at the office. No reason for you to wait for her.
I'll take you along the shady path. Bring a towel to sit on."


Naturist Fiction arrow Comments

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: May 9, 2013

A note. Going through some personal matters and have been distracted. The long running old story will be back soon.
Dr. Who arrow 7x10 Journey to the Center of the TARDIS

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 29, 2013

I liked this episode as I did 'Hide'. Fast moving with interesting twists. I wonder what Clara read as she was thumbing through "The History of the Time War".

Interesting sidebar. i was watching the Fourth Doctor's "Pyramid of Mars" episode last night and
something interesting popped up.

After the Doctor was hurt by Sutekh, Sara Jane suggested that they simply abandon the challenge since 1911 happened and she came from 1975 and all turned out ok.

The Doctor moved the Tardis ahead in time to show what Earth would look like if Sutekh were released.

He said, and I'll paraphrase. "At every point in time, there are two alternatives. You have seen both of them."

Of course, they went on to defeat Sutekh. But it brings up an interesting point about The Doctor's ability to change history. It also contradicts what the First Doctor said about never changing history. ("The Aztecs").

Then again, the Fourth Doctor was a free wheeling madman and a bit of an anarchist at times.

However, we must also remember what the psychic told Clara in "Hide" about a sliver of ice in his heart(s).
Absolute Naturists arrow Main barriers to an excepted nudist movement.

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 29, 2013

Just look at the voter turnout for the latest AANR elections. 8%. You know as well as I do that 98% of the work is done by 2% of the people in most organizations.

Don't get discouraged. Fifteen is actually a good number for a random outreach.
Absolute Naturists arrow The death of NCH (groups)

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 29, 2013

I think Brian is the eternal optimist. He hopes sometimes a group will be revived. He does not delete members who haven't been here for years in the hope that they will return.
Nudist Individuals arrow April 13 chat

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 27, 2013

A thought. Sunsport has run weekends for the younger crowd. Find out what they offer. Also we might want to contact vita nuda and the young naturists to see if they are interested in sponsoring/participating/offering ideas. Not running. Think that would beg the point.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Eleventh Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 27, 2013

Sage was walking around the office trying to get comfortable wearing heels.

"Why do I have to wear these? We are just going out to dance and our shoes are off in a few minutes. It doesn't make sense."

"It's all about the entrance," Cheyenne said. "If it was just a regular night,we'd dress informally. We also want to show people that even though we are nudists, we can dress stylishly."

"Seems silly to me. So what is everyone wearing?"

"Tara is wearing her green Robin Hood off the shoulder dress, Abby's wearing the halter dress with the pink flowers, I'm in a leather Native American halter top and mini. What about you?"

"Oh, that short tie dyed dress with flowers in my hair. It runs in and out of my curls."

"Oooh, the boys will love that."

Sage blushed. When she dressed up, she did it more for herself than for anyone special.

"You must get compliments from people when you go to class."

"I just thought they were being nice. I mean, Elf got the height and 75% of the family breast allotment."

"You are very attractive. How many of the boys here have asked you out?"

"Most of them. But they are my friends."

"Sage, you've come a long way, but you still have lots to learn."

Sage Ostreyko had come a long way. She finished her high school requirements and passed the test with flying colors, thanks to help in science from Elke and young Reed. she hated sitting in a classroom, being home schooled and swore she would never take another formal class "cooped up".

Jeannine and Cheyenne had immediately recognized her talent when she started working in the office.With Karl and Romy's approval, they made taking job related courses part of her work week.

Sage was not amused. "You are punishing me."

"No. College is not high school. You take a class, have a break and go to the next one. It gives you time to clear your head and explore, make new friends or just read your tablet and drink coffee." Romy explained.

Going to school became part of her work week, tuition paid by The Farm, and she was paid for going to class. She met new people, and took enough classes so that she would be getting an associate's degree at the end of the year.

She was able to do this because of encouragement from the Ostreyko's.

"You don't have to worry about your brother and sister all the time. We are here and so are our and your friends. Look how they have taken Chance under their wing."

Chance had suffered most from their abandonment. The lack of a proper diet and a case of lead poisoning had affected his learning skills. After much
examination, teachers told Sage and the Ostreykos that his mental development wouldn't go much beyond a sixth grader.

"He can function, work and follow direction, but he will probably need some kind of supervision his entire life. We will prepare him as best we can. He is a happy, loving child. As long as he has support, he should be fine."

His family worried more than he did. He became a favorite of the weightlifters, who bought him a weight set appropriate to his size.
"You practice with this. Soon you will be able to train with us." one told him.

Mrs. Ostreyko had to keep telling him he could only lift his weights and not practice with her furniture.

Elf had become a typical teenager, interested in fashion, media stars, teen music idols, and boys. She was an average student who liked playing volleyball and hooping.

Both had come to The farm at an early enough age that being nude was something they never gave any thought to. It was just the way everyone lived. Unless it was cold or were going out, there was no need.

Sage had mixed feeling for a while, but was grateful to "the aliens" for rescuing her and her siblings. She felt somewhat apart until one day during a discussion in class, someone brought up the fact that she lived in a nudist/naturist community. Negative comments were made about the lifestyle, its morality and the people.

Sage stood up, enraged. "If it weren't for these people, my brother would probably be dead. I wouldn't be here and who knows what would have happened to my sister. They took us in, made us healthy, fed us,looked after us, cared for us, made sure we went to school."

She blurted out her story. "I thought they were a little strange at first, too. But they aren't. They just live life differently than most. And I am proud to be one of them. If you still think they are immoral, then you are the ones with a problem."

After that, there were still a few snide comments. She ignored them. She found she often had company at her table in the cafeteria, boys and girls,
who would ask questions, reveal they were nude in their room or apartment, who were relieved to learn they were not prime candidates for a mental health facility. She was disappointed, however, that none had yet come to visit.
Nudist Individuals arrow Naturism and Feminism

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 26, 2013

I agree with nudony. The dictation of how one should sit, often set by the older regular members of a club, tend to leave a bad impression with the younger women who see nothing wrong with how they sit, or whatever, because it is the same way they sit when clothed. You can extend this to body art and piercings.
The world has changed. Time has not stood still in the 70s and 80s. I thought nudism was about acceptance and a social community, which is always evolving. I have adjusted to that. Too many have not.
Dr. Who arrow 7-08 Cold War

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 24, 2013

I also liked this episode, with the return of the Ice Warriors, Skaldak was well played as were the Professor and commander of the Russian ship.

The subsequent episode, "Hide", was well presented, properly spooky with a love twist thrown in at the end.

Clara's development is interesting. She's not the warrior/lover like Rose, nor the groupie that Amy
was. Is she Susan's grandmother (first Doctor),
a past regeneration of River or of The Master.

I suspect something else. But we will learn if there is a connection in the last episode of this series.

I also like good foils for the Doctor. Davros is a good case in point, as is The Rani. Skaldak could be another.

I disagree with Berkshire on THE Master. John Simm
is very good, but he has all the technological toys of the 21st century to enhance his character.
To me, Roger Delgado, who had only dialogue and force of personality to portray his character in the low budget era, exemplifies the sociopathic, megalomaniacal Master in a witty and cerebral way. There is a respect between the two adversaries here, Simm's is often one of disdain,
until the end, when they both realize the Council of the Time Lords and Rassilon brilliantly, though a bit over played by Timothy Dalton in
"The End of Time", is their real enemy.

The Fourth Doctor's episode by BBCA is "Pyramid of Mars". A good serial with Sarah Jane Smith as the companion.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Eleventh Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 21, 2013

Sofie made an announcement to Elke and Maia one morning at breakfast the week after returning from Paradise.

"I want to be a doctor."

"What kind of doctor?" her mother asked.

"A Maia kind of doctor."

"I thought you wanted to be a vet and work with animals."

"That's already covered. Alice's two kids want to be vets and eventually take over Dr. Paul and Brigitte's clinic." Lil' Mike was sitting between her knees getting his ears scratched. "And help Alice out too."

Maia said, "Makes sense. Alice has dragged them along with her since they were little. They've seen everything from dogs and horses to camels and buffalo being born and tended to. So what plans do you have to find out if this is really what you want?"

"I talked to Olga and she said I could volunteer two days a week. And I
was going to ask you if I could help at the clinic."

"That can be arranged."

Elke said, "I thought you enjoyed being out with me."

"I do Ma, but not all the time. You also know I hate spiders and snakes."

"Another thing. I'm getting reports that when you weren't playing softball, you spent most of your time kissing boys."

"Kissing is fun. Elf was with me anyway, so it wasn't like we were going to let them do anything they wanted."

"I'm not worried about them. I'm worried about you, Sofie."

"Ma, I know about sex, about protection and I'm not going to do anything stupid. I have too much to do."

There was a banging on the window.

"Jedediah is here for his ride and carrots." She hooked her tablet to her waist chain. "Fresh carrots. From the garden. He likes it when I just go in and pull them out of the ground. Text me if you need me."

As they watched her ride away on the mule, Maia\laughed. "One minute she is all grown up, the next the same she has always been. Full of mischief and fun."

"Frankly, I'd prefer the old one. She's a lot like us."

"Which means she will have a lot of fun, and turn out fine. Like us."

"Speaking of that, what can we do to liven up Fourth of July weekend?"

"Walk with me to the clinic before you go play in your puddles. Have we dyed Reuben's chickens? I know we did something to the cows."

"He was mad with us when we put green and blue food coloring on them. Then he laughed. Do you think he will mind having pink chickens for a month or two?"

"Nah, he knows we use non-toxic stuff. He'll laugh and let Melody and Alice yell at us."

As they walked along, Maia asked, "What about Antonio? I haven't seen him around lately."

"He's in town with some of his school friends. He is at the stage where he doesn't want to be around family or home. Unlike Johann and Sofie, he has no idea what he wants to do. I don't know whether it is because he went to high school in town or not, but his grades are down. All he wants to do is
flirt with girls and text his friends."

"He's fourteen. Few kids have any idea what they want to do at that age.
You and I are lucky. We found what we wanted to do early, and we have enjoyed doing what we do. We have to be supportive, keep our distance and let him find his own way. He will make mistakes. Everyone does. But we can't hover over him and protect him forever."

"I thought it might be he was uncomfortable with nudity, the puberty thing, you know.And he is a little overweight. He told me 'no'. Said
he just felt closed in here. I don't know. I feel living here is as close to total freedom as you can get."

They arrived at the clinic. "That's because you leave here for work, field trips, softball and lived away from here for a long time. He has been here since he was born. So what are we having for dinner tonight?" Maia asked.

"Antipasto, and grilled chicken breasts swabbed with tomato and basil. I'm free today until practice at six. Gonna hang out at The Pond until lunch. I'll have everything ready for us before Ricky has to go to work." Elke replied.

"Sounds good. Simple but filling." She hugged her best friend. "Now stop worrying. We will get through this. I'll be there with you as we have always been there for each other."

Elke smiled. "Yes we have." Maia went into the clinic. Elke swung her towel over her head, whooped and ran towards The Pond.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Eleventh Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 17, 2013

Heidi was modeling a silk robe for Abby.

"I'll wear this to drive. I have two long tees, two pair of shoes, a hat and my girlie stuff. That should be enough for the weekend at Sun 'n Fun." There was a small bag at her feet.

"Big change from the old days. You used to have one bag just for your shoes. Any special plans or hot guys you meeting?"

"Just volleyball, dancing to the live band, eating and just hanging out. No special men, though there are a few nice ones. So what are you up to?"

"Dinner with David." Abby yawned. "Then softball practice and a scrimmage with the girls from town tomorrow. Afterwards, Tara, Cheyenne and I are taking Sage out for her birthday and going to hear a new band over at Hippie House."

"Not Rick's? And what's this yawning about David. he likes you a lot. You could do worse."

"Rick has bands for the younger crowd on Fridays. We've heard the two Saturday groups a million times. Don't start about David. He is nice, but so boring and no imagination."

"But he is reliable, a good teacher and solid."

"He gets a haircut every fourth Friday, orders the same food when we go out to eat unless I drag him to a new place, watches the same shows, plays the same video games,....."

"At least you know where he is."

"Not ready for that. I want to do things, go places and meet new people who get to know me as me, not as somebody's appendage."

"Are you referring to me?"

"Not at all. You grew up in town. Even after you married Daddy, you had a life of your own."

"All right.I won't push it.You,Tara, Christine and Cheyenne just aren't ready to settle down yet."

"Nope. Don't worry, Mom. Mikkel will be getting married before me and you can worry about becoming a granny."

"I'm too young to be a granny." Heidi laughed. "Tomorrow I'm going bungie jumping and Sunday morning a bunch of us are skydiving. All nude."

"See, I want somebody that will do stuff like that. I tried to get David to go parasailing. I did and he sat on the beach and watched."

"All right. I won't bug you about him again. I have to go. Hope you meet someone interesting on Saturday." With that Heidi threw the robe over her arm and went out the door.

A few minutes later Abby got a message from her brother. "Hook you tablet up to the main media system," it read.

Momentarily, she saw Mikkel and Peta on the screen."Well."

"We have some pictures and some news for you. We didn't want to just send them. Pictures of dad and his new family."

"Do I really have to see? Good timing too. Mom just left."

"I think you should since Jolene and the kids are coming back with us for
Labor Day."

"What about Daddy?"

"Nope. You know him. Work before anything, although it is for their local club. He also isn't ready to bury the hatchet with Grampa. So how is Mom and David."

"Mom is off to Sun n' Fun to skydive and meet men. David is David, and don't you start on me about him."

"I want to know when you are going to dump him. He's just like Dad you know and you need someone more receptive to new things. He's been your friend with benefits for so long you are getting lazy about finding someone better."

"Ouch. That stings. The truth hurts. The good news is after the 4th, we are traveling to a couple clubs to play softball,..... I'm spending a week with Christine in the city, so lots of sexy beach guys to meet. Then a girls weekend at the Spa where Dr. Lilith lives. Maybe I will find someone new. So how is the new wife?'

"Nice. She's been sending stuff to Grandma and trying to get Dad to come to The Farm. The kids are a handful. I think Peta and I are going to wait a while before we have any of our own.'

"Cool. Thanks for the pics. Speaking of kids, I think I will drag David
up the hill. They are having a Summer Sleepover for all the kids up there and their friends. I'm sick of watching David spend ten minutes looking at the menu and ordering the same thing every time. Ginny and Tara are setting up the buffet."

"Tara?"

"Marta is at the Cape with Eric, Jools and the kids. Tara said she'd stay here to help with the cooking and catering. She is actually a really good cook."

"Well, have fun."

"I will. Gotta go. I'm a airhead sometimes. Promised Tara I'd help frost the cupcakes. A half hour ago."

Mikkel laughed. "Except for school, you are never on time. I bet Tara told you to be there an hour early so you'd show up just as the cakes were coming out of the oven."

Abby stuck out her tongue. "You're a brat, but right." She blew a kiss.
"Love both of you. Talk soon."

She cut through Karl's back yard, taking a shortcut to Marta's. As Mikkel had predicted, the cupcakes had just come out of the oven and were cooling on the counter.

"Which bowl do you want? Vanilla, chocolate or strawberry?" asked Tara.

"Chocolate, yummy." The frosted the dessert, then Tara decided to frost Abby. It led to an all out frosting war, which Cheyenne arrived in the middle of, and became the next victim.

They got an infectious case of giggles, took pictures of each other, without damaging more than one of two cupcakes.

"That was fun. Like body painting but tastier." said Ginny.

"If we had clothes on, they'd be ruined." said Cheyenne.

"Or we wouldn't do it at all. Look at all the fun we'd miss." Abby replied.

"All right, all of you. Let's get showered and head up the hill. I have to warm up the meals, and I don't want the kids to get any bright ideas if they see you covered with frosting." Ginny said.

"Why don't we bring the extra containers of frosting and see what happens."

"You know what will happen, and one of you will probably start it." Ginny laughed.

They did. The kids thought it was the best part of the sleepover.






Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Eleventh Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 16, 2013

Libby grabbed a piece of cheese.

"I'd really like to go back home, but I won't until my father dies. He would find some way to make my life miserable, and my mother's as well. I see how much happier Alice is since her father passed. Her mother visits The Farm and Alice and the children stay an extra week in Kansas after
softball. I want a husband, children and a comfortable but not extravagant house. A farm design on the inside, traditional outside."

"But you are bright, attractive and a lot of fun.
You should have a long line of men interested."
Reed said.

"They want friendship with benefits, not commitment. I want more."

"How long are you going to stay here?" asked Sarah.

"I will be at Piggy's when you come to fetch Bethanny. I also need to get back to work. But at a much slower pace that leaves time for me. Life is a work in progress. You can't let your mind rest too long or it begins to rot."

They cleared off the table, washed the dishes and had coffee. Sarah told of their adventure in the Ukraine showed her pictures of the wedding.

"He gets lost in thought, sometimes for days on end, and you have to get him out of the house to get oxygen to his brain and exercise." Libby said.

"The exercise part I've been working on. We ride our bikes every day we can. I can't wait to get to my family campground and loosen up my legs."

"You challenge him. That's good. He needs that.
This must be tough on you, riding around in boring places when you could be in some comfy cabin somewhere just the two of you."

"That's very soon. He doesn't know it yet, but I asked for our cabin at camp two weeks early. We can visit the Black Sea any time, but there is only one honeymoon. I intend to take full advantage of my bride privileges for the next month. And pack all my clothes away until we have to leave."

"Now that is something I'd like to do someday," Libby said wistfully.

"You will. A relationship is like a cake, and the sex is the frosting and filling. The best tasting ones have lots of both." Sarah giggled.

"I like that. I'm not ready to show you where I live. Maybe next time. We'd better go soon. I don't want my friends camped out in the dark until we are done."
Nudist Individuals arrow April 13 chat

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 15, 2013

Olivia, all of the above you mentioned. Oh, and don't forget the pinatas.
Nudist Individuals arrow April 13 chat

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 15, 2013

Hi, Rusty

Nurses station.
wi-fi or internet connection (individual or something like an internet cafe)
Tables for baubles and beads and event stuff so
the club can make a few extra bucks.
Is there a meadow area for frisbee and kite flying
or just tossing balls around?
oh and hoops. big thing with the teens and twenties right now or so I am told.

Nothing in stone, just some thoughts.
ASA Days arrow MOVIE: GARDEN OF EDEN

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 14, 2013

The American Nudist Research Library, one in Florida and the other in California occasionally has extra copies of material for sale. You might want to ask Andy directly if there are any other places you might purchase the film.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Eleventh Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 13, 2013

"Now what kind of wild goose chase are we on, exactly?" Sarah asked.

"I told you my father was born on the East Coast in the States. He remembered his mother sending packages back to the old country. Even in the days of the Cold War, families were allowed to send food, tobacco, and clothes to relatives behind the Iron Curtain. He also remembered his father speaking of cousins who lived on the other side of the Bug River, who they wrote to but had not heard from since the end of WW II."

"Well, Stalin just eradicated lots of villages he thought were disloyal during the war, sent the people to gulags or simply lined them up and shot them." Sarah said. "You said yourself they could find no records."

"Yes, state records. However, there were still churches, even in those times, although mostly underground. After the breakup of the Soviet Union, the churches resurfaced."

"So now we have to find a church that might be there in a village which has probably been plowed under and isn't on any map."

"Not impossible. You see, some of the family settled there after Charles XII of Sweden's army was defeated during the Great Northern War. Charles and the high rollers went to Constantinople, leaving most of the regular troops to fend for themselves. Few people were educated except the clergy, and they were very good at keeping records."

"We aren't going to spend all summer are we?"

"No. We will visit our farmer friend in a week, then head for the Black Sea. If all goes well, we will only be a few days behind schedule."

"I hope so. I hate having to wear clothes all day and not be able to swim and exercise nude. I know your father is trying to tie up all the loose ends in his life, but we are on our honeymoon."

"Maybe we will get lucky and be able to wrap things up quickly."

Their search turned up nothing. On the third day, they found an old priest
who told them the records were most likely in Kiev. "It will take money and time to get an audience, let alone look at the records. Then the gangsters will promise you quicker access, but they will just take your money, do nothing and ask for more money. They won't even leave you enough for petrol to get home."

Reed was disappointed. Sarah said to him. "You did your best. Even if we went to Kiev, there is still no guarantee any records will be found."

The priest asked, "Your father has books? Or letters?"

"Yes. Many letter. He saved stamps as a boy. The approximate location of the old village he got from an early 20th century atlas. All we found there were fenced in wheat fields."

"Farming is hard. The young people want to live in larger towns with activities. In many of the old farm villages, only the babushkas are left."

They thanked the cleric and headed back to Poland. Sarah tried to cheer Reed up but his mind was elsewhere. When they arrived back at the farmer's, his wife was sitting on the porch with a basket of food.

"I'm taking this to Mrs. Pulaski. She is 87 and can't drive any more.
Go on in after you shower. There is a fresh pot of coffee and some food."

They cleaned up, changed and headed into the house. They were startled when
they saw someone sitting in the afternoon shadows.

"I knew someone would eventually find me but I didn't expect it to be you.
I was pleasantly surprised when I saw the picture. Let's eat. I'm starving.
I'll fill you in when we are done. But not so formally. I'm not used to
being dressed when I eat. Don't want to get mustard on my dress."

Libby took off her dress and hung it over the chair. Sarah and Reed followed suit.

"I'd rather talk while we eat," said Sarah. "Why all this cloak and dagger act? Are you in trouble? I don't mean to be rude, but a lot of people are worried about you."

"Trouble. No, not in the way you think. I'm not running from the police, former clients or bill collectors. I haven't eloped, had a baby or gotten a fatal disease."

"Piggy was concerned when she heard from your mother that you hadn't shown up for softball at Paradise. She thought it odd you had holed up in a place that was far from exotic, instead of staying at her place."

"Piggy is a great friend, but there are times when she doesn't give me space. Ever since I left home, I have been somebody's guest. Don't get me wrong. I've been well treated and am grateful for everything. But I haven't really had a place I can call my own."

"Why didn't you go to my father then?" asked Reed. "He would have ...."

"He would have helped. You and your father are the best men I have ever known. What I have done I had to do on my own."

"So what are you doing?" asked Sarah as she munched on celery. "And why?"

"I haven't stopped working since I left college. I've made more money in a few years than my family made all their lives. When clients pay for your
food, lodging, even spending money, you don't spent much. You know me, Reed, I travel light."

Reed nodded.

"Now back to my 'disappearance'. I was just sick of spending my life in planes, hotel rooms and conference rooms. Playing tourist gets stale after a while. I needed solitude and a place to think without distractions. I found an abandoned farm house, offered to fix it up in exchange for free rent, bought the material and paid locals to do the work. It's fenced in so I can work nude in the yard. My phone and wifi are in Piggy's name.
I either walk or ride my bike. I have a dog. I work at local farms in exchange for food, driving equipment. I feel better than I have in years."

"What about your work and have you decided what you want to do with the rest of your life?" asked Reed.











Dr. Who arrow 7-07 Rings Of Akhaten 7

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 10, 2013

The Susan reference, don't have a clue.

Possible symbolism of the leaf: The Doctor's actions, in River's description has been "when a good man goes to war", where he is now feared rather than loved and respected. The warrior Doctor,for the most part. The leaf is a symbolism of the love that evolved after Clara's parents ran into each other, a symbol, perhaps, that love conquers all, rather than war.

The story line is still a bit too flimsy to draw any definite conclusions, so I could be totally off base here. Plus the Doctor without enemies to fight would be pretty boring.

Another question. How does River fit in to all of this? Is Clara a previous regeneration of River?

We have six more episodes this time around until the 50th extravaganza and the Christmas episode. I think we will get a few answers, more puzzles,
and will probably have more questions than answers.

This week's episode marks the return of the Ice Warriors after a 40 year absence. It will also, according to the previews, add another plot twist.
Hmmmm.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Eleventh Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 7, 2013

Second Tick

While Mikkel and Peta were traveling south, Reed and Sarah were traveling the northern part of the country. They followed Polly's route through Wyoming, even stopping in the same town she did, visiting Mount Rushmore before they went east.

They stopped in Chicago, hoping to see a Cubs game and send some goodies home for Jud and Karl.Unfortunately, they were out of town. No game.They posed outside the entrance, and sent back two autographed balls.The next day they were in Chillicothe, Ohio visiting the Native American earthworks. After a stop outside Athens, Ohio for an afternoon of skinny dipping, sun and conversation with some college students, they wandered through Pennsylvania into New York.

They were a typical newly married couple, enjoying each others company and talking of their future. They stopped at one or two clubs just to sleep, promising they would stay longer some other time. By the weekend, they were
camped out on the Cape, the trailer's final destination. Marta would be driving it back. Then two days at Granite Lake, to relax and thank everyone who had sent their best wishes and/or wedding gifts.

They were glad to get on the plane to Europe.

"The only thing we have to do is be at my parents the first week in August
for the competitions." Sarah said. "Otherwise, we have only one place we have to go, Piggy's."

"Yes, to set up a general travel route and then come back to Piggy's to drag Bethanny back home after her summer with Henri."

"I'm surprised they aren't married already."

"Dad told her she had to finish school. Said she needed something to fall back on in case Henri didn't work out."

"That must have gone over well. Not."

"Of course. My sister swears Henri will be devoted to her until the sun stops shining. Thankfully, if anything happens, Piggy will be there for her. She is eccentric, but she thinks the world of my sister."

"You have been a bit mysterious about our itinerary. Did your father ask you to do something for him?"

"A short visit into Russia and the Ukraine. It shouldn't take more than a day or two. Then we can take the Black Sea route to see your parents."

Things got a bit more complicated when they got to Piggy's. Initially, everything appeared to be normal. Piggy was her usual cheerful self, and surprised them by offering them her old VW bus with the hippie emblems painted on them.

"No one will bother you. You'll just be one of thousands of caravans on summer holiday. Just don't flash money around. Most thieves think hippies are broke and won't bother them."

"We are used to roughing it." Sarah said, describing their summer quarters at the Czech club. "We don't act like privileged tourists, and the fact we speak many languages puts us in good stead with the locals. But until we leave, we will enjoy the guest room with the big bed. We love you for being such a romantic."

After two days, they headed out. Before they left, Piggy approached Reed
with a slip of paper.

"I want you to check out this address." It was a small village in Poland.

"Is there a problem?"

"I don't know. I transfer money into an account there and the bank statement reads that withdrawals have been made. Otherwise, no other contact. I just want to make sure she is ok. She is the best friend I have ever had."

The route they set was off the beaten track. They had visited all the main
attractions over the years and just wanted to explore safely on their own.
They contacted friends from summer camp to find interesting places to visit. They wandered through France, then crossed into Germany at Strasbourg, drove north along the Rhine, visited a campground in the Netherlands, before circling back until they reached the Lubeck area on
the Baltic Sea. They camped next to some locals and visiting Swedes and Danes who were staying close to home instead of traveling to the warmer southern region.

"Too crowded, too noisy, too much drinking. Here we swim, sun, cook our own food and enjoy the visitors," one young coupe told them. "Besides, a
lot of us don't have a lot of money and can only afford to go to the resorts every other year. The youth hostels are always crowded and it isn't
great if you have kids." said a bearded man who played his violin in late afternoon.

They stayed two days, then went southeast past Poznan. The area was a mix of processing plants and farms. They saw more horse drawn carts in the smaller towns. They came to a farm in Zdunska Wola County and asked a farmer if they could camp on his property. Once he found out they were newlyweds, he agreed, pointing them to a grassy area next to the barn.

"There's a shower alongside the barn. My wife made me put it there because she didn't want me tramping dirt and manure into the house." he laughed.

In the morning, Sarah was showering when Reed went to thank the man for his hospitality. The man replied, "We were young. People opened their homes to us when we traveled. We are simply returning the favor."

Reed pulled two photos from his pocket and asked the man if he had ever seen the woman in them. The man's face darkened and he quickly said no.

"She is a friend." Reed said, pulling a third photo out. "If she doesn't want company, that is fine. We simply want to know if she is all right."

The man went into the farmhouse. In what seemed like hours, he returned.
"Come back here in a week. My wife has food for you in the house. You
can't travel on an empty stomach."

The man got on his tractor and headed out to his fields.




Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Eleventh Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 6, 2013

Peta and Mikkel weren't used to just relaxing. They got bored and decided to explore the barn.

"A lot of stuff, but there are two or three beat up junkers that need to be restored." said Peta.

"Maybe we could make them our winter project. So how do you like this place?"

"Very nice, but the neighbors are a half mile away and from what I gathered, their social life revolves around the shop and the club. A bit too quiet for me. So what do you think about your father? has he changed?"

"Some. He spends more time with the kids than he did with Abby and me. We'd see him at breakfast and at bed time, except during summer vacation when he came home for every meal cuz Mom was home to cook."

"Do you think he will ever come back to The Farm?"

"I really don't know. He is comfortable out here and the thought of going back stresses him out, I think. Abby will be more difficult for him to face than me. The rest of the family will be happy to see him and that he is well. Even Gramps."

"The thermometer reads 115 in this stuffy old barn. Boring or not, it is a lot more comfortable out at the pool." Peta said.

"Sorry, just lost in my thoughts. We can go pick some veggies and have salad for lunch. Jolene said she was bringing food home for supper."

At supper, Mikkel said, "We leave in the morning. I am glad we came. You are much less stressed than the last time I saw you. You and Jolene seem more in sync than you and Mom ever were. Not that you and Mom didn't love each other. You were just so busy all the time."

"We didn't take time for each other. It was mostly my fault because I let work dictate everything else. I won't let that happen this time."

Peta and Mikkel were up early the next morning. The women hugged, the men shook hands.

"It's a fairly simple drive. With any luck we should get to Peta's before midnight. We'll let you know when we get there." Mikkel said.

"Be safe and we'll see you in mid-August." Sven replied.

They missed the morning rush hour around Tulsa and headed towards Arkansas.

Peta drove the first leg. Mikkel sent pictures of Sven, his home, business and family back to his grandmother and to Polly.

"Good to show the whole group together. I sent them to Polly because I suspect she will send a message. It will be good to keep her mind busy
figuring out a way to get him to come back."

"I just thought of something." Peta said. "On the way back, why don't we tag along with the softball people from Paradise. This way Jolene can get to know them and travel with them on the way back home."

"I'll text Abby and see who to contact. Great idea."

They missed the thunderstorms. Peta didn't get a ticket. They turned south at Chattanooga. An hour later, they arrived just as Peta's grandparents were ready to turn in.

"Fourteen hours. Not bad. We'll unpack in the morning. I'll text my dad. Then we'd better hurry in before your grandma starts cooking for us. You
know how she thinks we look thin and weak when we come home from a trip."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Eleventh Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 2, 2013

Mikkel watched his father grilling steak and chicken on the barbecue. he had lost a lot of weight,replacing the flab with muscle. His hair was longer and he didn't seem as tightly wound.

Jolene had fed the children earlier, bathed them and she and Sven had tucked them in. Now the four of them could eat in peace and talk.

The women were eating their salad when Mikkel asked his father, "Why didn't you let us know what you were up to?"

"When I left,I was angry with everyone. Your mother because she divorced me, your grandfather because he took the manager's job away from me and my brothers and sisters because they jumped on me about my business style. Now I know they were right. It isn't all about money. I also thought they didn't appreciated all the time and effort I put in to make The Farm a great place."

Mikkel replied, "You know that's not true. Gramps was so proud when you were on the Town Council and he loved the system you set up for running the office. We've upgraded, but it's pretty much the same. You were mad with a lot of people, but what about us? And Jeannine? She thought the world of you?"

"Like I said, I was in a bad place when I left. You and your sister were better off with your mother. We have our differences, but she is a good woman. Jeannine is one thing I regret. She stood by me, covered my butt, smoothed ruffled feelings when I was harsh and ran the office better than I. Someday, I will have to make amends."

Peta said, "Someday you are going to have to go back. Your parents are getting older and they deserve to see their grandchildren. No one is mad with you any more."

Sven's face got steely. "Not now. Not until things are resolved between my father and me. Now, tell me what you are up to. You didn't come back just to talk about old times."

Mikkel told him about him and Peta. "We know we want to be together but not where or what we'll do except it will be with vehicles. Since yesterday, we found out taking care of children is hard and we aren't ready for that yet. Plus we don't want to be too far away from either The Farm or Peta's grandparents."

"Sensible. Now I suppose you are headed back to let Peta's folks know what you are up to. It's not just about working on a car."

"No. We need lots of parts to get it done right. We were going to make our shopping list and go from there."

"Could you send it to me? I see a lot of old car stuff. Maybe I can help you out."

"We appreciate that. Thanks. Quick question. Might you consider coming back for Labor Day? The crowds are big and you could probably make it through most of the weekend without having to talk with anyone."

"No can do. That is a big weekend around here. Auction at the club on Sunday afternoon. I donate stuff and whatever I make, I give to the activity and building fund."

"I see."

"Now when are you planning to come back this way?"

"Mid-August."

"If you don't mind, maybe you could show Jolene and the kids the way. The big reason I objected to her going was i didn't want her to travel so far from home all by herself. "

Jolene interjected. "Are you sure your middle name isn't Pinocchio? You never gave that reason before."

"They say women have the prerogative to change their minds without consequences. Why can't I?"

Mikkel and Peta headed outside to where Lulu was watching the children.
"This is good news but they need time alone to talk."

A few minutes later Jolene appeared dressed for work. "I have to open up so the guys can empty the van. Can you stay one more day? There is a lot to talk about, and I need to sort everything out in my head. Peta, why don't you come with me. I'll show you around so Mikkel and his father can talk."

Peta ran nude to the car, threw on a tee and a pair of jeans and rode off with Jolene.

Mikkel was standing there wondering what to do when his father emerged from the house.

"Surprised?"

"A little. But Gram will be disappointed you won;t be coming."

"That will have to wait. Letting Jolene and the kids go is a big step for me. You showing up here with no idea on what kind of reception you'd get
made the decision easier. Now tell me about what you've been doing and how you met Peta."

He told her about young Reed introducing them and how they hit it off right away, because of their love of cars, fixing things and how they
just were tuned into each other.

"You mean Reed went out with her first?"

"Yes, Peta had a crush on him. After a while, they realized they liked each other but had little in common. He sensed the two of us would click."

"This Sarah, is she nice?"

"Very nice, she keeps Reed on his toes. He needs that."

"Good. Now that you have decided, have you gotten her a ring?"

"Never thought of that. Other than ear rings and occasionally beads, she doesn't wear any jewelry. She's like Aunt Elke. I don't even know what size she wears."

"Let me see if I can find something nice but simple. Jolene will find out the size without being obvious. Hopefully I will have something by the time you come back. You have your own messaging account?"

"Yes. Now about home. Mom still loves you and won't let anyone say anything bad about you. Simply said you were unhappy and had to find your way. She goes out but hasn't found anyone special. She and Aunt Polly are thicker than thieves, Polly telling her all her secrets before she forgets them."

"What did she think about my leaving?"

"She said it was something you had to do because you weren't happy, even
before the divorce. She hoped you would find peace and a better life. If
you ever come back, do it to see her. She won't live forever."

"Point taken. Now Lulu is taking the kids to her house. You can drive me to the shop and come back with Peta. You'll have the whole place to yourselves until dinner time."





Absolute Naturists arrow Nudist Pageantry... should we bring it back?

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 31, 2013

Great example. or as part of an Awards Day or National Nude Weekend, the possibilities are as varied as the clubs we have out there.

One thing I can think of, there are all kinds of hats folks wear, so you have everyone model their favorite hat and give awards for that. Think up an award for everyone who participates, even if it a free sandwich or salad or dish of ice cream.

But the emphasis is on everyone having fun.
Absolute Naturists arrow Nudist Pageantry... should we bring it back?

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 31, 2013

I am old enough to remember the nude pageants of the late 60s. It included men, women, kids and the older set. The criteria was not just looks. The judges based their decision on what the individual or family had done for the club to make it better/more fun for everyone.

Don't get me wrong. Most of the time a good looking person was chosen but there were often surprises.

The sexploitation pageants (Dick Drost's Naked City one comes to mind) where the contestants were often not member of any club, gave the pageants a bad name. In addition, there were objections from some when the only "contests" were for females.

If it could be done in a fun way, I have no problem with it. Combine it with body painting, silly costumes, sporting contests that are as much about having a good time as competition, and it could be really positive.

All depends on how you do it.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Eleventh Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 31, 2013

After tenting at Paradise for a week, Mikkel and Peta found the queen sized bed welcome. They cuddled and quickly fell asleep. When Jolene came to rouse them, it was dusk.

"Dinner will be ready in about fifteen minutes. The kids are in bed. Feel better?"

"Much," said Mikkel. "You made us feel right at home, so we were able to relax."

Lulu had gone home. The three of them chatted while they ate.

"I have followed the goings on at The Farm for a while. I really wanted to bring the children out to visit, but Sven said no. So I started writing to your grandmother after the first baby arrived. I wanted her to know Sven was well and that she had more grandkids. She told me she asked Karl if he would come here, and he said absolutely not.Apparently each is waiting for the other to apologize."

"I can only tell you what my grandma told me. Gramps will never admit it, but he is proud that my father went out and did well on his own without any help from the family. On the other hand, he is still upset Dad just disappeared and no one knew if he was dead or alive until you started sending notes and pictures to Gram." Mikkel explained.

"When I first met him, he would come in for coffee two or three times a week on his way to one place or another. He was polite and didn't make any passes, but I knew he liked me. When I asked him if he had a girl friend, he told me he needed to straighten out his life before he got one, but he'd let me know."

"Let me ask you one thing," Mikkel said. "Does he still work a hundred hours a week like he did before?"

"Oh, no. The shop is open five days, Tuesday through Friday and Saturday from 6 AM to noon. In good weather, I pick him up at the shop and we go to our club. There are a lot of activities for the little ones and he can't wait to get there to help out. He told me he wasn't going to repeat the mistakes he made the first time around."

"So how did you find out you clicked?" asked Peta.

"After a while, he'd come in at the end of my shift and buy me a coffee and we'd talk. I was suspicious at first. A lot of guys figure they buy you
coffee and a meal or two and they're entitled to some bunga bunga down at the no tell motel. He actually asked me out on a real date and where I'd like to go."

"When did he take you to the club?"

"One day it was hot like this and he asked me if I'd ever been skinny dipping. Being country folk, most everyone has at one time or another
around here. But you always have to worry if someone will steal your clothes or some prissy deputy sheriff will try to show his moral outrage and arrest you. So as we got older, not so much unless it was at a private pool."

"He told me he knew a place where we wouldn't have to worry about that. We both knew what men and women looked like, so seeing each other wouldn't be anything new. And not once did he say or suggest anything out of bounds. I
was nervous for about two minutes. I was so hot I couldn't wait to get into
the pool. I ended up playing some game for an hour. Sven had to drag me out
to put more sunscreen on me. The rest as they say, is history."

Mikkel liked her matter of fact way of explaining things.

"How do you think my father will react when he sees me here?"

"He will be glad to see you, and be embarrassed about not contacting you or your sister. He does read The Farm website,so he knows what you are up to. As far as getting him to come back to visit, that may take some work.
But maybe now he will at least let me and the kids go. For your grandmother's sake."

It was nearly ten. "You can stay up if you like. I need to sleep. The kids are up with the birds. Go for a swim before you turn in. Just turn the outside light out when you're done."

They went. They dove around and chased each other around the pool until Peta let Mikkel catch her.

They dried of in the evening heat. Peta saw a gleam in Mikkel's eye and said, "What are you up to?"

He didn't respond, simply picked her up and carried her towards the sliding door. "Now pick a toe and shut off the light. We need rest too.
You don't think those kids are going to let us sleep, do you?"

Peta pouted. "You mean no play time?"

"I didn't say that. We are going in early so we can play."

She didn't say another word as he carried her to their room. But she was smiling.

Mikkel was right. They were attacked by the four youngsters before eight.

"Come have breakfast so you can come out and play with us before it gets too hot."

By noon, the two of them realized that taking care of children and keeping them amused was a lot of work.

"How do you do it?" Peta asked.

"Lulu and I work every other day at the shop while the other one baby sits.
Lulu's husband watches them Saturday mornings when both of us are there because it is the busiest day. It is a lot of work. I am more tires on baby sitting days than when I go to work."

Around four, they heard a truck door slam.

"He's home. He'll be in a good mood because he beat the rush hour traffic.
You stay put. I'll go get him. He likes it when I wash his back in the shower. We use the one outside the barn."

She grabbed two towels off the line and walked out the gate. A few minutes later, she and Sven returned, holding hands and kissing.

The kids ran out of the pool to greet him. He picked both of them up and
went over to Peta and Mikkel.

"Things have changed a lot since I left. I figured sooner or later one of you would come here. We can talk more at dinner. Right now it's time for the little ones."

Sven jumped in the pool. "For the next half hour, he is all theirs." Jolene said. "He used to bring presents, but they enjoy this more. In winter, they play hide and seek in the house until he finds them. He is as much of a little kid as they are sometimes."

When the kids were settled down after playing, Sven went into the house and brought out drinks. "Jolene has the harder job. While I'm having fun digging through junk, she is stuck here looking after the shop, the kids and everything else. She deserves to be waited on when I come home." he explained to his son.







Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Eleventh Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 29, 2013

They looked like many other young couples as they drove down the interstate. NASCAR decals on the car,wearing tees of their favorite drivers, he wearing jeans and she in Daisy Dukes.

"If we have to get dressed, this is a lot better than the monkey suit, boots and safety stuff we have to wear in the garage," Peta said. "I had forgotten how relaxing and fun it is to run around with nothing on for days at a time. In Florida, the only time I got dressed was to go to school. Once I started working, I only had one day off and never weekends. Race cars earn their keep on Saturday and Sunday, so you know where I was. Never got to enjoy any of the weekend stuff. When we moved, it was more of the same. Mechanic school, the garage, the track. I was so tired I just crashed in a chair in the back yard and snoozed on my free days."

"Not much different here, except we only worked every other Saturday and had Sundays off. On the busy weekends at The Farm, we set up an auto MASH
booth to help anyone with a problem."

"So what do you think we should do?" Peta asked.

" One, we have both grown up in a clothes free environment, and want to continue to live that way."

"Yes."

"We also love cars, building, fixing, driving and repairing them, which means we have to wear clothes for our own protection."

"That's true too."

So how do we build our business, our relationship and have a family in the future grow up in the same sort of environment we did. I don't want to be like my Dad and only see my kids at breakfast and bed time."

Peta was quiet and didn't come up with an answer until they were eating lunch just south of Wichita.

"Here's where I'm at. I won't leave my grandparents. They raised me and loved me and encouraged me to follow my dreams. So we have to spend time with them. Misha and Freya have told me they would be interested in buying
their house after they are gone. Neddy left me her house at The Oasis. I love it there, it is close to the beach, and we can use it as a place to escape a few weeks a year and rent it out the rest of the time."

"I can understand that. Family is important."

"Now, when we have kids, I think The Farm is the best. Lots to do, school on the grounds, and the weather is decent year round. Paradise is a good place to escape to, it is close to your father and I saw a lot of old tractors and cars in the area that need fixing and restoring."

"Good eye. We will always have work, no matter where we go. We just have to remember we work to live and not let work squeeze out everything else."
Mikkel replied. He turned off Route 35 on to 33. "I'm getting butterflies in my stomach. Now that we are almost there I don't know what to do."

"You'll be fine. And I'll be with you every step of the way."

An hour later, they were at Sven's shop. A sign hung on the door which
read "Closed Mondays". They drove another ten minutes, found a mailbox with Svenson printed on it, then crawled up a graded dirt road to a modest house with a fenced in back yard.

When they got out of their vehicle, they heard children's happy voices.
They went to the gate and rang the bell. In a few minutes, the top part of the gate opened and a woman wrapped in a towel appeared.

"Is Sven home?" Mikkel asked.

The woman's face brightened. "No, he won't be back until tomorrow. But I know who you are, Mikkel and if I remember your grandmother's emails, Peta. I'm so glad you are here.I'm Jolene, Sven's wife. Come in, come in. It's 104 out. Get out of those clothes before you melt."

They were nude before Jolene locked the gate. "Shower over there, dump your clothes in the basket, I'll do them with the rest of the clothes tonight. Clean towels over there on the line."

"Thanks, we do feel kinda grubby after eight hours on the road."

"I'll go fix up the spare room. There's tea and lemonade on the deck near the pool. My sister's over there watching the kids. She doesn't bite, just introduce yourselves."

"You don't have to put yourself out."

"Around here, when family comes to visit from far away, people take them into their homes. It's a time to celebrate. and for us, to get to know each other."

Jolene headed into the house with a spring in her step as Peta and Mikkel showered. They walked over to the pool, air drying and were greeted by four preschoolers and a stocky woman in the pool.

"Come in and play with us," said one. "Lulu says we wore her out."

They jumped in and joined in on the tag and dodgeball game. It was only when Jolene returned that Mikkel noticed what she looked like. Taller than his mother, a little meatier, but her eyes were just as kind and her manner
put him at ease.

"They just keep going until bed time." Jolene said as Peta incited the children to gang up on Mikkel and dunk him. "All right kids. that's enough for now. They'll be here till your daddy gets back, there will be more time to play tomorrow." She hustled them into their towels and sat them down for a juice break.

"We don't eat around here until dark. The heat takes away my appetite.
Salad from the garden and some roast chicken with rice. Light but filling.
Yogurt for dessert. Why don't you go rest a bit. I'll wake you up when dinner is ready."

Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Eleventh Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 24, 2013

After the wedding, many people left The Farm. Alice and Abby took the junior Owls to Paradise on the Plains for the softball tournament, Sofie and Elf among them. Rafi and Johann left for New Mexico to paint and sculpt. Molly and the children went to spend the summer with Bix as his team traveled across the country playing baseball. Bekka was headed to The Oasis to meet Jen and the other partners to see what could be done to refurbish The Oasis, which had been run down by the managers who pocketed the profits without keeping up with maintenance.

Mikkel and Peta were heading back to see her grandparents to see if they could get Peta's car rebuilt to drive back to The Farm by Labor Day.

Mikkel had another mission. Sage had been diligent in her backtracking and had found where the wedding gift had come from. He told his mother what he was going to do.

"Beating him to a pulp isn't going to resolve anything. We have done very well without him."

"I'll say that I have done best because of Peta, but Abby chases away all the nice guys when they try to get serious because she is afraid they will abandon her like dad did. And you, ma, have been super with us and you deserve to move on with your life."

"I am. I have."

"Maybe you have. You and Romy have become good friends. You help take care of Polly. You tramp through the woods with Elke, taking pictures of all the things she finds. You go dancing with Maia and Marta. But there's one thing wrong with this picture. No men."

"I go out."

"Yes, but how long do they last? The come here for dinner once or twice, and then we see them only at special events after that."

"Maybe I just haven't found the right one, or maybe I'm not ready."

Mikkel was getting frustrated when Peta whispered something to him.

"We, Peta, Abby and I just want you to be happy and have someone special for yourself. You do so much for other people, you deserve some love back. Oh, I promised grandma I wouldn't beat dad up. I just want to sometimes."

Heidi hugged him. "Go find him and see what happens. Peta, keep an eye on him for me."

They followed the caravan to Kansas, staying at Paradise hoping Sven and his family might show up. When Mikkel showed people his father's picture, a few recognized him, but thinner, sometimes with a beard, and with a woman younger than he and two children.

Sammi said, "They keep to themselves, but he enjoys watching softball and the kids practically live in the pool. They were here for a few days earlier in the month. Then he left and went off looking for items for his shop. He came back a week later with all kinds of things."

"It was like Christmas in June," Alice's mother added. "All kinds of presents and some of us bought a few things he had in his truck."

"They said they would be back, but not until next month. He told me he hated to miss the tournament but he had to build up his inventory.He and the children are also involved in some activity at their home club."

Mikkel nodded. "That's him. Business first, relax later. At least this time around he spends more time with his kids."

Mikkel wanted to leave right away, but Peta convinced him to stay at
Paradise to relax.

"We have been on the go since you came to get me for the wedding. We need
a break. Your father isn't going anywhere. Sammi said he told them he doesn't like to travel for work in the summer heat."

They stayed the whole week. They found the slower pace and smaller size suited them.

"I love The Farm, but it is so big and there is so much going on. Always things to do. It's very hard to unwind and with the whole family living there, you can't really hide." Mikkel said.

"You know as well as I do that you won't go very far away." Peta said.
"You hate, snow, cold and long periods of humidity. You have your garage,
and the work you do on The Farm gets you out into the fresh air. But," she smiled. "when we do need a break, we know where to go."

On Monday, Abby met up with them before they left.

"You weren't planning on staying here a week. Do you have enough money?"

"I took extra in case Peta got stopped for speeding. Once we find dad we will drive straight through. It will take an extra day, but Peta promised to keep the car on cruise control."

Peta made a face, then laughed. "I'll be good. Not more than ten miles over the speed limit."

They watched the caravan leave, then headed east.


Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Eleventh Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 17, 2013

By the time Jack Gold returned, Maia and Elke had delivered Sofie, who was ring bearer, Heidi had finished her picture taking. The bridal party was ready.

A tear came to his eye when he saw Sarah. "More beautiful than Liz Taylor in 'Cleopatra'," he told Norah.

"Of course she is. We made her." Norah replied."Look at her. She is so excited. I think we are more nervous than she is. It's also wonderful that Sarah and Tara have become friends. I don't think we would be here today if they weren't."

They had Abby to thank for this. Sarah had stayed at Heidi's so as not to infringe on Bethanny's space. As Abby got to know her, she would report all Sarah's positive qualities to Tara. She filled Sarah in about what a good person Tara was.

The three of them went shopping and dancing and to Foggy City together. In time girl talk evolved into long discussions and occasional arguments. They realized that if they didn't get along, Reed would be miserable, the last thing they wanted.

Tara taught Sarah cooking basics. Sarah went to morning swim. Abby claimed victory when Sarah asked Tara to be Maid of Honor.

They drove to Marta's to get the bouquet and the wrist corsages for the mothers and grandmothers. The women put on their veils and sandals, white for Sofie, representing purity, omnipotence, and sacred and simple things. The other women wore lavender veils, gold banded for the bridal party and the headdress for Sarah. She wore a green Coptic cross around her neck, symbolizing new life and beneficial life producing behavior.

They proceeded on foot. The audience first saw Sofie, and then the others come over the rise. Reed was standing in front of Edna's bench. When the music started and Sarah appeared with her father, he completely relaxed.

The minister hushed the congregation when all had taken their places. Soon it was Reed's turn to speak.
"Our love began as a seedling and emerged from the earth. I pledge that for the rest of my life, I will protect, nurture and care for you so our love grows as a sapling transforms itself into a mighty tree. You deserve no less as we travel through life together."

Sarah was expecting something from a book, but Reed had done even better. His words had come from the heart. She hurried through her lines,
rings were exchanged and they were pronounced husband and wife.

All the veils were removed and thrown into the crowd. A lengthy kiss was exchanged, and then the couple went around The Pond to thank everyone for coming.

"We don't want people standing too long in the reception line. This way, we can thank them where they are comfortable."

An hour and a half later, they escaped down the path, posed for the last round of pictures, and then joined the boisterous and hungry throng for the reception.

There were a few things that went according to script. Toasts were exchanged. The father-daughter, mother son dance was on schedule. Cheyenne caught the bouquet, while Mikkel snagged the garter. It started to break down after Abby, Tara and Bethanny did their Egyptian number. Then the wigs started to get "borrowed". First Maia, Heidi, and Marta did their own routines to modern music. Then Cheyenne, Christine, Molly and Katie who had
gotten wind of things and had her dark hair in the same style as the hairpieces. Even Inga and Polly got into the act.

Mikkel put his garter on Peta's leg. "This will do until we make things official." They walked together to bring Sage some cake in the office.
As they entered, Mikkel saw a cardboard box with familiar handwriting.

"When did this come in?" he asked.

"This morning. It's a gift for Reed and Sarah."

"Can you do something for me? Trace where it came from. As a favor to me."

"Is it important?"

"Very. I will find out finally where my father disappeared to."

On their way back, they met Sofie riding Jedediah.

"He escaped and ate four bowls of salad while everyone was watching the cake cutting. I had to bribe him with carrots to get him to leave."

"Anything else exciting?" asked Peta.

"Just the normal stuff. Dancing, eating, kissing, all good stuff. Grampa
closed the bar, but there is plenty of food and other drink for everyone.
We'll be eating the leftovers for a month. Not that I'm complaining. It's
all yummy."

They returned just in time to see the newlywed’s wave good-bye.

"Someday that will be us. Right?"

"Of course."

Reed and Sarah floated to their camper. They would be driving cross-country
to Granite Lake. They drove to a clothing optional B&B on the edge of the desert. They spent the next few hours discussing their day and doing what most newlyweds do. They awoke early the next morning refreshed and ready.
Dr. Who arrow Third Doctor

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 16, 2013

The story for the Third Doctor has been announced.

"Spearhead in Space."

The Brigadier is in it but not the Master.

The companion is Caroline John as Liz Shaw.

Not a good choice imho.

The Master is a key figure in the Doctor's history. To not include his first appearance is a travesty. What was the BBC thinking?
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Eleventh Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 9, 2013

"I'm not going to give you some long silly speech. Sarah is a good woman. Even better, she loves our Farm. Most important, with Abby's help, she and Tara have become friends. Now where will you be living when you come back at the end of the summer?"

"We were thinking of moving into the carriage house at Edna's. Dawn and Rosie said it was ok."

"Why not here?" Inga thought for a minute. "Oh, your mother. You are afraid she will be a nuisance."

"I know she means well, but she really is sometimes."

"Your father won't be around forever. Bethanny will be getting married in a couple years and live in France. Who knows how often she will come back to visit? You are her pride and joy. She really likes Sarah and wants you to have a wonderful happy life."

"I love her too, and appreciate what she and Dad have done for me. Dad seems very laid back about this."

"Mothers are different. I will talk with her while you are away. As far as living arrangements, the Marloffs are going back to Pennsylvania to live near one of their children in September. It's a one bedroom with a big sunroom in the back. I'll speak with Olga and see if they want to rent or sell."

Reed's face lit up. "That would be great. Let us know what happens."

"I will. That's it from me." She gave him a hug and kissed his cheeks. "Now go out with the rest of the men and relax until Heidi comes to take pictures. It won't be long. Once things start you won't have time to think."

He picked her up and hugged her again. "That's what I'm hoping. Thanks, Gram, for everything."

A rapid clicking noise was heard coming up the walk. Heidi had arrived wearing gold stilettos, her nails painted purple to keep with the Egyptian theme.

"Picture time," she said as she kicked off her shoes. "Not used to wearing these any more since I go for comfort rather than style now. But it IS a special occasion."

She hugged the women and headed out to get shots of the men first. The women fixed their makeup and hair and joined them a half hour later.

"Have you been to see the bride?" asked Inga.

"They aren't quite ready." It was now an hour before the ceremony.

"They have no gowns, just veils and shoes. What is taking them so long?"
quipped Polly.

Inga replied, "Brides want everything to be perfect. I suspect Sarah is no different."

Karl added, "Inga was late for the only time in her life. I thought she was going to stand me up."

Everyone laughed. They had heard the story many times before. Today it
served to calm everyone's nerves.

Heidi was done. she went over to Reed and said, "Sarah is very lucky to get you. I'm going to tell her how special you are. In a very sweet way, of course."

"Don't lay it on too thick."

"I don't have to. I'll only tell the truth. I won't take more than forty-five minutes with the ladies. If they are late, they won’t be able to blame it on me."

She hugged him, kissed him on the cheek, picked up her shoes and sped out the door.

He turned to his grandfather and said, "I forgot to tell her that Sven,
well Jolene, sent us a wedding gift."

Karl replied, "Not to worry. Your grandmother already told her. It's all good."

Reed Sr. came over to his son. " Nervous?"

"A little. More like a million thoughts running through my head at the same time."

" This is the worst part of the whole day. The waiting. Once it starts, you won't have time to think. After that, you'll honeymoon, go to your
last camp, and go on that little mission I asked you to do for me. You'll be back in mid-August, settle in and enjoy your first Labor Day as a married man."

"Sarah wants to be back before that. She spoke with Mac about some new activities and will help him out with the rest. She also wants to get in more softball practice before the tournament starts to see if she is ready to join the team."

"Good. That will give you and I time to talk in more detail about your future."

Romy came in, hugged them both. "My two favorite men on the planet. It's time to go. Go comb your hair, the two of you. Although I love the tousled look, you have to look nice for the people."

They arrived at The Pond ten minutes before the service and waited for the bride.
Dr. Who arrow Doctor Retrospective 2

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 4, 2013

I think they will air it again the same day they do the Third Doctor Episode. Just check BBCA program guide.

Now as for the Third Doctor:

Which companion? Jo Grant or Sarah Jane Smith?

This is tricky because Sarah Jane was also with the Fourth Doctor. Include her there or pick Leela
or one of the Romanas?

Third Doctor episodes. Hopefully they will include the Brigadier and The Master.

Since they have been using the four episode format, the best of the lot seems to be "Terror of the Autons". I would much rather have them expand to the five episode serial "The Daemons".

Anyone have any other ideas or wishes?

Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Eleventh Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 3, 2013

Karl was already there. He was sitting on the rear deck with Jud, Reuben Galt, Jack, and Reed. Sally had brought over coffee. Maia sent Sofie to deliver some warm Danish pastry that had just popped out of the oven. Romy was in the living room with Polly, Sally and Melody.

Reed was trying to rehearse his lines while his cousins Eric and Karl were trying to keep him loose.

"No one is going to remember what you said an hour afterwards." Eric said.

"Only if I screw it up. They still won't remember what I said, but they will remember my mistake."

"True." said Karl. "I still get comments from people who think I smeared too much frosting on Katie while we were cutting the cake."

Reed crumpled up the paper and threw it in the trash. "I'm going to wing it. Hopefully something good will pop out of my mouth."

The women were chatting when Romy noticed something out on the patio. She
started to get up when Polly grabbed her wrist.

"No. Let them be."

"Why? Reed knows he's not supposed to smoke and they are all out there puffing on cigars."

"This is a special day for him, all of them actually. Celebrating your son's wedding is another happy milestone for those old men. Except for Sarah's father, they are all over 80. How many more times will they get
to celebrate together? Or us for that matter. I'm not getting any younger."

Inga laughed. "You'll probably outlive most of us. You may not move as fast as you once did, but you still get to where you want to go."

"True, true. Now I haven't smoked a Cuban cigar since before Castro came
to power. Now that he's gone, it's not illegal any more to bring them into the country. I think I'll go join them."

She grabbed her walking stick and towel, joining the group outside.

"She's incorrigible," Romy said.

"She loves life and has never lost her sense of fun. You should stop being a worrywart and do the same." Inga replied. "Which is what I am going to go
tell my grandson right now. He's serious like you and should loosen up."

Inga went into the library. The boys had a trashcan on the desk and were
shooting crumpled paper into it.

"We're all done." Eric said. "All we have to do is put on our sandals, make sure Reed's pharaoh hat is on straight, and comb our hair. No long
declaration speech at the ceremony. Reed is going to make it up as he goes along."

"Does Sarah know this?"

"Of course not. She'd have a fit. But all these sappy quotes I'm reading make me gag. I want to say something profound yet fun at the same time."

"Is this a new you? You are always so serious."

"Not really. There's a time to be serious and a time to have fun. Dad taught me that and Sarah believes that too. Getting married is serious, but
the party afterwards is fun. We need to get Mom out on the dance floor so she can unwind."

"And maybe a second glass of champagne," Inga said. "It makes her silly."

Inga motioned to Eric and Karl. "Give me a few minutes alone with Reed. You got one before you got married. Now it's his turn." They left, closing the door behind them.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Eleventh Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 28, 2013

They met the Elders on their way. Lilith and Leah were with Doc and Laura. Their husbands were trailing behind them, and Leah's son Bobby was on the side with his girl friend Livvy. Lilith was eight months pregnant.

Two summers earlier, the women had been invited by their brother Larry to visit him at the clothing optional spa and resort. He lived in the nude section, with his two teenage children, and had set up his chiropractic office in the nearby town.

At first, it was just an escape from work and Lilith's med school studies. Eventually they got involved in the social scene. Larry set them up at the same table as the two brothers. It took a while.

"We never thought this would happen." Leah said."I had been on my own for a long time, and Lilith was skeptical any man would want to be married to a doctor. Unless it was another doctor."

"I didn't want medicine to be part of every conversation. So doctors were out. Leah didn't want a social worker after getting burned out working as one. I found a math teacher who can balance my checkbook. Leah found a chef so all her food isn't microwaved. They are wonderful men and we love them dearly."

Inga chatted a while and said to Bethanny as they walked along. "Everyone else is getting married. I wonder when Abby, Christine and Cheyenne will
settle down."

Bethanny said, "Grandma, they all work hard at their jobs. When they have time off, they want to unwind, not look for husbands. I'll tell you a secret though. I think Cheyenne has found someone. She has that same look I did when I met Henri. We tried to tease her into telling but she got mad."

"Cheyenne wants to be sure and not make the same mistakes she did before. When she's ready, she will tell you."

They heard laughter from inside the house.

Inside, Sarah, Abby and Tara were dancing to Steve Martin's "King Tut" while tears of laughter were pouring down Norah's face. Sarah's was cut that way while the other two donned Cleopatra wigs with gold headbands.

"Bethanny, go get yours and join us. The Bangles "Walk like an Egyptian"
is next. " Abby said.

The young girl ran into her room, returning in costume to join the others. Inga was impressed with their dancing and amused with their giddy manner only three hours before the wedding.

"You aren't going to dress like this for the ceremony, are you?" she asked.

Abby replied, "Why not? It's Sarah's natural hair color, we are paying tribute to her ancestors. Add the sandals and the wrist bands and the amulet and you'd think we were in the Pharaoh’s household."

Tara added, "Sarah will wear a headdress and we will wear veils which cover only our faces until the ceremony is over. At the reception, we will dance for everyone and then get back to our normal selves."

Inga thought a minute. "It's all right with me but what do Reed and Romy think?"

"Uncle Reed thought it was a great idea, but Aunt Romy wanted white instead of purple and lavender and floral wreathes instead of veils. Reed told his mother that it was Sarah's wedding not hers, but he would ask that we not wear our wigs until after the wedding. We agreed on condition we could do our little dance at the reception." Abby said.

"I hope they said yes." Inga said. "We all want to join in at the end."

Norah replied, "Great idea. Now ladies, Francine and her assistant will be here in twenty minutes to start on your hair and makeup. I suggest you shower off now and get something to drink while you are being done."

The women scampered off. Norah got Inga a cup of tea.

"Where is your husband?" Inga asked.

"Sergeant Jack went for a walk over to Reed's library with the groom's
contingent. He's a nervous wreck and doesn't want Sarah to see. He'll be back for pictures before we head out. I went outside a minute ago and thought I smelled food. Have they started cooking already?"

"Oh, yes. Everything is being made from scratch. Marta is cooking two wedding cakes in two separate ovens in case one isn't right as we speak."

"I'm afraid to see the bill." Norah said.

"You won't see one."

"Why not?"

"It's hard to explain. Let me give you one example. You have visited what we call Little Russia?"

"Yes."

"Well they would go to Reed if family either in the States or back in the old country had a problem. He would take care of it if at all possible and never charged them a dime."

"I know some of those brokers and a lot of them demand money up front with no guarantees."

"Well, when Sarah and Reed went to ask them to take care of the meal and to give them an estimate, they were told all they had to do was buy a few kegs of beer, for cooking as well as drinking. They were told it was their way of saying thank you."

Norah said, "Well, at least we can get them some thank you gifts before we leave. They are most generous."

Inga replied, "Speak with Olga or the Ostreyko's. They know everyone."

Francine and her assistant arrived. Norah greeted them and took them into
the sunroom. Inga waved good-bye and let herself out. She headed out to see her grandson.
Dr. Who arrow Doctor Retrospective 2

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 22, 2013

Update. The episode is indeed "Tomb of the Cybermen".

Other news. After a nearly 4 decade absence, the Ice Warriors are returning in one of this season's
new sagas. Will they be the diplomatic ones or the 'we will conquer the universe' ones?
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Eleventh Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 21, 2013

First Tick

Inga loved weddings and new babies. As a romantic, she liked nothing better than seeing a couple set out on their life's journey together.
There were some that didn't last, of course. But on that day, she saw
only happiness and success. Babies were wonderful creatures, dependent, innocent and oblivious to anything unpleasant. Both meant new life and energy being given to The Farm, which meant it would never grow old, wither and die.

There had been so many the last year or two, she thought. Today was a
special one, but in their own way, they were all special. Yet this one, she mused, was one which would carry the dream she and Karl had had so many years ago, long after they both were gone. Even better, it was on their anniversary.

"Come on, you," she said to Karl. "Remember all those years ago, how nervous and happy we were?"

"Like it was last week," he said. "I remember sweating and not being able to breathe right with that monkey suit on, and you were flushed and rosy cheeked because you were boiling in your wedding dress."

"Today is much better. We have our hats and sandals. I have sunscreen in my bag. That's all we need. We have to hurry. I want to talk with
everyone before the service begins."

**************

It had begun with Karl and Naomi. They had worked together packing, sorting and distributing all of Em's things. They laughed and cried together. After their first dinner date in town, events took on a life of their own. By the end of summer, they were engaged. One item Karl insisted upon was that Naomi not see clients at home.

"It was fine when you were single, but now that we will be a family, work
must be separate. You can always see people at Edna's. You still have your
'No Love for Us' meetings. It would be a simple matter of working with Rosie and Dawn Angel to set up a small office there. Or in a conference room in one of the main buildings here."

Eventually she did both.

The wedding took place at the synagogue on a cold, rainy October day with
only family present. Bekka was maid of honor and Eric best man. The reception was far less formal at The Farm.

When word got out that Naomi was getting married, Janet and Bekka were flooded with requests from women and couples Naomi had helped over the years who wanted to celebrate her happy day.

"On one condition," Naomi said. "After the wedding, I'm only wearing a veil and shoes, and I doubt if they will stay on all day. They can't wear any more than that."

Bekka gave her toast and finished it with, "My sister started the 'No
Love for Us' group many years ago. Today, as the last original member to
get married, we are celebrating her good fortune, wishing her much happiness, children (remember Karl, her clock is ticking very loudly), and
to thank her for giving so much of herself to all of us."

Naomi was pregnant by the time they came back from their honeymoon. Jake was born in July. Ten months and a week later, Hannah arrived. Karl was holding his son while Naomi was breastfeeding Hannah in the back row
as Inga approached.

"This one will be full and sleeping when the ceremony starts. Then I'll
feed Jake so he doesn't disrupt everyone with his singing." Naomi said.

"If it isn't him, it will be one of the other ones," Inga said as she
pointed down the row. "Besides, I think the bride and groom are so tuned into each other they won't hear a thing."

Inga walked down the row while Karl stopped to chat. Jools was sitting
there with Erica in her lap. Next to her was her cousin Ginny feeding
Leela while Manny Jr. was playing peek-a-boo with his cousin.

"I have to keep her with me or she'll be into everything." She looked at the child. "Isn't that right?"

Erica said, "No. Wanna go, Mommy."

"See. Not even two and already we are fighting."

Jools had delivered Erica fourteen months after the wedding. She incorporated her pregnancy, from morning sickness, to swollen ankles,
maneuvering with a belly and needing to be close to a bathroom at all times ... and of course all the food cravings, into her comic. She didn't think it had ever been done before. In any case, the response was positive.

"Now they are asking when super baby is going to have her own story line.
I'll work on that this winter. It's time Eric and I had another one, and I'll create while he or she is in the oven."

Ginny's story was not as happy. She had Manny with no trouble and was pregnant again the past winter when a snowplow hit her husband while he was tightening his load during a snowstorm on Route 24. The driver had been
up for over a day and was blinded by the light of the flares and reflectors and never saw him.
Ginny swore she never wanted to see snow again. A month later, she had driven cross-country and moved in with Eric and Jools. Leela arrived in
April. She wanted to pay her own way by starting a catering business like
the one she had back East. She found an ally in Marta, who was looking for something to keep her occupied. Their first job would be in July for an anniversary party in town.

Bethanny appeared and said to Inga, "Come now. We're getting ready and Mom
wants you to be there for good luck."

Inga took her hand. They headed towards Reed and Romy's.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 18, 2013

"That was good, but you are waaaay overdressed. I know it's a little cooler than the tropics here, but 70 isn't freezing. Reed, you drive. Sarah and I will sit in the back."

Tara was a non-stop gossip machine. Marta was going to be a grandmother. Jools was pregnant. Cheyenne had gone to a retreat with Leah, and they had both met someone special. Jeannine had hired a young man from town to be Sage's assistant, and was only working two days a week and until noon on
weekends. Polly finally broke down and got bifocals, instead of using a magnifying glass to read.

"Most important, though, is about Uncle Karl. About a month ago, he snapped out of his gloom.We wondered what had happened to change him and we
found out he had asked Naomi out to dinner in town. Remember, when Sam and Janet moved back, Naomi got displaced. She opened her office in town and moved into Edna's. Karl would stop in and they would talk about Em. Whatever they talked about must have worked. They have both lost that vacant look people get when someone close to them passes on."

"Well, that's good. Now what about you?"

"Nobody yet. Mom and I agree it's too early for me to settle down. She said I'd know when I was ready."

Reed drove on, hearing whispers and laughter from the back. When he stopped at the turn onto Polly Benson Road, he turned around. Sarah and Tara were nude.

"What, you expected we were going to stay dressed the whole way?" said Sarah. "I felt like I couldn't breathe with all these layers of cloth on my body. Besides, it's easier for us girls to talk when we both have on the same outfits, just our skin."

Tara laughed. "You expected we were going to fight? That I was going to be mean? Sarah and I have a lot to talk about before you two run off
to summer camp. But I don't mess with love."

Reed dropped Tara off. She and Sarah had already made plans to go street skating later in the day. He and Sarah stopped to let Karl and Inga know they were home before heading to see his parents.

He noticed his father's grip was stronger and his hug a little longer than when he had left. Romy looked more relaxed, and gave both of them long hugs. Sarah and Reed senior looked at each other for a moment. Reed then moved forward to give her a hug as well.

"You may not be used to this, but we show our affection here, at least at home. I'm not a big hugger or kisser in public except with my favorite wife." he said.

Romy stuck out her tongue at him, then blew him a kiss. Reed blew one back.

"By the way," Reed said, "I hope you didn't send anything too exotic from South America. Boxes have been arriving for the last week."

"No creatures that I know of, just presents and requests for things from people here. I'll unpack and deliver everything when Sarah and Tara go out skating."

On Mother's Day, Naomi, Jools and Sarah appeared in the family portrait for the first time. Elke tutored Sarah in softball. She was amazed at the fluidity of the Owls, their teamwork, and how far Alice could hit the ball.
Everywhere she went there was something new to learn. she was excited at the prospect of making The Farm her home.

She and Tara spent many hours talking about life, The Farm, the family and Reed. What it came down to was this: If Reed is happy, Tara will be happy.
If he isn't, Terrible Tara will fly out of the sky seeking retribution.

"Don't flinch. It goes both ways. If he's being a dork, I'll jump on his case too. Don't worry too much. Something happened between you two out there. Something good and special. I have only one request. I want to be the godmother to your children."

What Tara didn't tell her was that Reed had asked her to find out her ring size.

"When is this going to happen?" she asked Reed.

"End of the summer over there. Why? Because I don't want her parents to feel left out and I want her friends from there to be part of this too.
Don't worry. We'll be back before Labor Day."

Reed spoke to his parents about what he wanted to do. "I'll be going back to school in September. After that, we will only spend a month with the Czechs because we will have to visit Piggy and Bethanny as well. Haven't decided how we will fit in visiting her parents in Australia."

"The first thing you can do is to invite them here for Christmas." Romy said. "They are going to be family and we have room here and over at the
library."

"I have an idea of what you want to do after school is done. But we can
discuss that later." his father said. "One more thing. Have you been to see Polly?"

"We've stopped by for tea, and walked with her and the dog. What do we say?"

"There is no script. But I might suggest bringing her some lasagna if she
would be kind enough to make one of her famous pies."

They brought enough lasagna to fill half Polly's freezer afterwards.
"I'll make that last for a month or two. Don't want to get fat," Polly said as she ate her second piece of pie. "As far as the pie is concerned,
I only make them every once in a while. Used to bake them by the dozen. This is a special occasion so I can have two pieces."

She told stories of Reed as a boy and asked Sarah what appeared to be unrelated questions. When she finished, she said, "I'm an old lady and need to sleep after Sunshine and I take our stroll. Never used to get tired. I am throwing you out now. I hope I live long enough to be at your wedding. It was nice to see you working together to clean up after dinner.
That's a good sign."

Reed bought the ring but waited until he could ask permission from Sarah's parents in person. They approved. Reed got up early one morning and tied
the box with a note on the handlebars of her bicycle. He pretended to be occupied while he watched her untie the ribbon and open up her 'surprise'.

He heard her gasp, then watched her walk to him, trying to keep a straight
face. She handed him the box. Reed turned ashen.

"I don't need this any more." she showed him the ring on her finger, then
said, "You have to say it."

"Will you marry me?"

"Of course. Now you're stuck with me. You won't regret it."




Dr. Who arrow Doctor Retrospective 2

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 17, 2013

Hopefully, you will be home for the Third Doctor. It looks like they are airing the shows the last Sunday of the month.
Dr. Who arrow Doctor Retrospective 2

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 16, 2013

The second Doctor's night is February 24th.

I think it is the four part episode featuring the Cybermen from
what I saw of the preview.

If any of you saw the first one, feel free to add comments
on the previous posting.

As far as the Third Doctor is concerned, I hope we are all agreed that it has to feature the Master, Roger Delgado. It would be a travesty if BBCA aired one without him.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 11, 2013

They were on a night flight departing from Montevideo. Sarah was propped up with pillows in the window seat, her legs stretched across Reed, who was listening to music and reading mail in the middle. Sarah's sandals were on the aisle seat.

Her nails were painted green with gold flicks representing Brazil. Her hair was streaked blond, and she had gotten herself a navel stud. She wore a necklace of wooden beads Joao's wife had given her. Almost a fashionista, he mused.

Their time at the ocean camp had been a joy. Sarah adapted her rhythmic gymnastic to dance, which was a hit with the campers. Reed for his part, worked mostly with water polo and swimming, leaving volleyball and soccer to counselors far more adept than he.

He loved the nature walks, educating himself on the plants and animals, taking pictures of interesting items in the woodlands and on the beach, sending them off to Elke, Christine and Tara.

Camp ended in early March when most of the children headed back to school. They spent their time working with the pre-schoolers in the mornings, and chatting with the young adults afternoons on the beach, looking for ideas and activities which would keep them coming back, instead of looking for more interesting diversions elsewhere.

"Fads change, activities as well. Joao is reasonable. Speak with him and if there is enough interest, and it's not too expensive he'll try it out." Reed said. "We can make all kinds of suggestions, but you are the ones who know what is cool. Every place is different. We learned a lot from you just by listening."

March was mostly for us to get to know each other better, Reed thought." Our instincts were right, we really are good for each other, we work well as a team and we keep each other on our toes. We've both loosened up. I think the cuddling helped a lot. Life doesn't always have to be serious."

He also realized they had been living in a bubble for most of the last year. They couldn't be camp counselors forever, or at least he couldn't.
Too much to learn, too much to do. A myriad of problems and puzzles to be disentangled and solved. Now with Sarah as a partner, he felt more complete. He finally understood his father's comment about Romy making him
better at what he did.

Sarah, for her part, felt completely relaxed and safe in Reed's company. She was ready to break out of the comfort zone that being in a controlled environment offered. She was a jock, but there was more to life than training and competition. Spoiling herself was one. She had always thought that spending the day at a spa was a waste of time. Now after experiencing a day of being pampered, massaged, groomed coiffed, and trimmed, she found it was a way of decompressing and socializing with other women in a non-competitive way. Of course, the compliments and attention she got from Reed afterwards didn't hurt either.

The one thing that she knew she would have to work on was her "I don't need help, I'd can do it myself, thank you" attitude. Teamwork was important, especially in a relationship. "Your father and I don't always see eye to eye but we work out the things we can and make allowances for
the rest. We have our own interests and we disagree, but we have had a wonderful life together."

Sarah smiled. Reed had nodded off. She bent over and kissed his cheek.
It wouldn't be easy, but their life would be wonderful too.

They were relieved to be on land again as they rode the train back towards The Farm. They could see Ricky's club as the train pulled into the station,
and the farmer's co-op across the street. They retrieved their bags, saw The Farm van, and headed across the parking lot. They heard a door shut
and a voice shout out, "About time you lovebirds got back. We all thought you had taken a detour to Vegas and eloped."

Tara was standing there in her long tee and flip flops with a big grin on her face. She hugged and kissed both of them and said, "I've got lots of news, but I need to squeeze you first."





Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 2, 2013

Sarah stabbed a shrimp from Reed's seafood stew and twirled it on her fork.

"You're daft," she said.

"That's what I was afraid of," Reed said. "You're teasing me."

"No, You should have told me you missed me. Girls like that."

"We chatted every day. If I didn't care or miss you, I wouldn't have. Everyone wants you to come back to The Farm."

Sarah replied. "Yes, all your family invited me, but not you. I like them. They are interesting and fun. But you are the most important person. You have to say it. If we get more serious, you are the person I will be living with, not them." She chewed her food to give Reed a moment to think.

"All right. I want you to come back to The Farm with me before we head off to camp for the summer. I also think we already are serious about each other. We are friends, and we have both thought about being more than that. If we get into a relationship and it doesn't work out, I know we won't ever be able to be friends again."

He has been thinking about it, Sarah thought to herself.

"We have nearly two months here without being under the watchful eyes of our families. This is a perfect place to see how well we get on. We will
know soon enough. If it doesn't work, we will tell everyone we can't work together any more and go our separate ways."

"Now who's being coy?" Reed said. "You're talking like there is a book of regulations for every situation."

"I'm not like my father. Or my mother. I'm me. You know that. By the way, they like you too. I like you a lot more."

"My father likes you a lot. He was impressed and my mother was touched when you came with me. She usually finds fault with all the girls I go out with. She has said nothing about you."

Sarah said, "Then we don't have to worry about what they will say. So it's settled?"

"Yes. You don't have to wrap yourself up in that sheet any more and you can sleep on whatever side you like." Reed leaned over and gave her a long kiss.

"If I wasn't so brown, I'd be beet red." Sarah laughed. She wrinkled her nose and put her hand on Reed's cheek. "Don't look so worried. It's all good. Our only problem is whether we can make it through pool volleyball without attacking each other."

In public, their relationship remained totally professional, except for the long walks on the beach or on the jungle paths before dinner, where they would walk close and stop to hug and kiss. In private, their new intimacy opened doors where they could talk freely about themselves and what they saw for the future. The intensity of their passion for each other shattered nearly all of their personal barriers.

Reed learned that Sarah wanted a stable home life. As a military child, she had lived on four continents. The only stable element was her summers at camp.

"I've lived in Egypt, England, Australia, India and Canada. I went to school in England and Germany. I loved all the new places, but as soon as
I got really comfortable with one place, it was time to move again. I want roots."

Sarah learned that Reed also wanted a stable family life, but still wanted to travel and learn.

"My trips the last few years have opened my eyes to how other people live and why they think the way they do. You know, we aren't going to be camp
counselors forever. We have to find other ways to fulfill our dreams."

Sarah's response to this was, "Well, your father has more or less groomed you to carry on after him. You can do that. The computer has made communication much easier, but face to face contact is always better. Sport
is a good way of getting people together in a relaxed setting. I have also inherited my mother's love of puzzles. I can help you out."

"Or we can find something else to do. You don't like being cooped up inside."

"Except on rainy days with you." She kissed him. "Even sunny days when we have free time."

"We have to come up with a general plan. We can fill in the blanks as we go."

It was not long before "I love you " became an important part of their vocabulary. Sarah wrote to her mother that she had never been so happy in her life, and that Reed was the most wonderful person on the planet. Reed simply wrote his father that something had clicked between the two of them and they would explain when they came home in April.

His father's response was brief. "The same thing happened to me with your mother. Sarah is a special woman. Looking forward to April."

Sarah had only one worry. How Tara would react. She was the only person she had not spoken with during her visit. Tara had told her they would talk when the time was right.

"I know she is your best friend, that you communicate non-verbally,
and is very protective about you. Should I be concerned?"

"I will speak with Tara."

"No. Tara and I are going to have to work things out between us. I am not giving you up. I want you to stay out of this. The two of us are going to be living in the same place for a very long time. We need to get along."














Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jan 27, 2013

They were so tired they picked at their food. The walk on the grounds became a quick dip in the pool before they headed back to their cabin. Reed got bedding, pushed the chairs together and made up a makeshift bed. In an hour, they were both asleep.

Reed tossed and turned. He kept pushing the chairs apart so his middle sagged between them. Sarah was out cold.

"At least she doesn't snore," Reed noted as he tried to get comfortable.

They did tour the grounds the following morning. There were a number of cabins, and tents for the youth campers. Joao told them there would be at least a hundred each week.

"We have swimming, beach time, volleyball, crafts, body painting, and dance contests. Ping pong, badminton and tennis."

There were two permanent volleyball courts and one tennis court. Additional courts were set up as needed.

They stopped to chat with the youngsters.

"How do you like summer camp?" Sarah asked.

"It's great. Lots to do and not always the same thing. Plus we get to go on the beach and do what we want." said one.

"But it gets boring," said another. "Ten o'clock every day, aerobics. Eleven thirty, volleyball or tennis. And always the same people in our group. We want to meet everyone and we can't this way."

Reed said, "I think they want to keep you busy so you don't get into trouble."

"We get into more trouble when we are bored," a young teen said. "We keep trying to think how to sneak away to meet cute boys not in our group."

"Girls too," said the boy next to her.

Reed had an idea. "I've been taking pictures during my trip. Suppose we combine a nature walk with photography. You get your exercise, go with different people, and take a few pictures for your photo collection or to send home to your families. Maybe even take some of plants, bugs and animals for school."

"Beach walks too to collect shells and stuff?"

"Not a bad idea. We'll bring it up to Joao."

When they discussed it with Joao, he thought it was a good idea."I'll send my sister-in-law with you. She likes hiking out there. She can set up
trails based on age group and show you around."

"Not bad for your first day," Sarah said that night. "Ok, off to bed with you. I'm taking the chair."

They both slept like logs. On the third night, Sarah woke up to the sound
of Reed hitting the floor after the chairs separated.

"You will be no use to me if you don't get enough rest. The bed is big enough for both of us. Which side do you sleep on?"

"My right."

"Then I will sleep behind you. Just so you don't get any ideas."

Reed gave her a hug and a big kiss, went to his side and promptly fell
asleep. Sarah watched him for a while. "I better be careful. Once we cross
the line, there is no turning back."

She wrapped herself in the sheet and went to sleep.

The campers started arriving the Thursday before Carnival. Parents who wanted to join the celebrations in the city would not have to worry about
their children being left alone or abandoned by staff eager to join the revelry.

They quickly found about why some of the youngsters wanted mixed age groups
watching beach volleyball.

"The younger ones are shorter and can reach and dig low balls better than
most of the older ones. The older ones get most of the credit, but you can
see from how they treat their juniors, how much their work is appreciated."
Sarah said.

Sarah worked on early classes for novice players. Some aerobics classes were moved to the beach. In turn, the youngsters taught Reed and Sarah how to body surf.

Sarah also overheard the comments from several of the women staffers, about
how handsome Reed was and what a catch he would be. Nothing about the kind of person he was: a team player, a friend, someone she could talk to about her plans and frustrations. He was a good liaison, much more diplomatic than she. His calming voice and common sense approach made life much easier for everyone. He kept an eye on her, made sure she didn't forget sunscreen or her shoes. He pulled her out of the mud in the jungle when others were laughing at her predicament. He was very bright, but spoke
with people at their level, while she tended to be a little snotty and
impatient with those who didn't get with the program.

She had to keep him on his toes though. He would get wrapped up in the flow of a game and forget to call penalties, especially in soccer and water polo. He had no sense of time, and had to be reminded that there were schedules that had to be followed. Funny that, since he was the one who usually drew them up. Most important, he treated her like royalty, no matter how impossible or unreasonable she was, or how crabby she was when she was PMSsy. They squabbled sure, but it was more on tactics than on goal.

Reed was learning from Sarah that you had to put all the little pictures
together to get to the big one, without the luxury of sitting back and
watching the panorama unfold. All the little things, towels, extra balls,
sunscreen, first aid kits, tools for the equipment, were needed for a
successful game. Multiply that by the number of activities and he realized
it was a lot more than just playing a game. She made him focus, taught him
subtleties and ways to get her point across that made perfect sense to him.
He simply hadn't thought of it that way. She made him crazy sometimes, but
he did the same to her. They were able to talk about what bothered them and
come up with solutions.

"We are still going to get in each other’s way and do things we disagree with, but at least we understand why. We're different people, but ninety
percent of the time we are very comfortable with each other." Reed said
one night at dinner. "I missed you after you left. It was like part of me was gone."
Dr. Who arrow Doctor Retrospective

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jan 26, 2013

The retrospective is one full story from each Doctor shown toughly once a month.

Tomorrow, 1/27/13, BBC America will be showing the
complete William Hartnell story "The Aztecs".

I watched the show and found for the time period it was made, it was pretty good. hat I found most annoying is that BBC America made it a nearly two and a half hour program, meaning there were over 40 minutes of ads interrupting a rather engaging 100 minute story.

An interesting theme found here that has held through all the Doctors is that while the Doctor and his companions may interact with events, and cause minor changes to history every time the TARDIS lands somewhere,they cannot change the end result. (cf. the change in history when Rose wants to revive her father).

I am not going to give any more clues so as not to spoil the story for those who have never seen it.

February will bring Patrick Troughton to the spotlight. Hopefully it will be more than a four episode story to keep the commercial static down.

Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jan 25, 2013

After a pleasant weekend with Tina and her family outside Montevideo, Reed and Sarah drove inland. What they found when they arrived was nothing like they had been promised.

The club was on top of a hill, which had been cleared. The parking area was roughly graded and rutted because of a poor drainage system.

The main concrete building, the natural pond and the in ground pool were done. The communal bathrooms and showers thankfully worked and were clean. One had to remember to shut the doors or one would find a snake or other animal joining them.

The roads had been graded but there were several washouts, which forced them to drive through machete-hewn paths. People were sleeping in large tents with no air conditioning. The dining area was in another. Only the slabs for the rental cottages had been poured.

The owner was apologetic. "I can't get materials in here until the road is fixed. We are still haggling on price because they didn't do it right the first time. For now, staff I hired for other jobs are working with hand tools and light equipment to make the road passable."

They went to work. Unhappily, because of the insects and poisonous plants, they had to stay dressed while working along the road. The heat and humidity made work slow going. A week went by before the road gang appeared. It took another week before large trucks could reach the camp.
Heavy afternoon rains slowed progress, along with the insistence of the crews that a siesta was needed every afternoon.

Reed and Sarah were up at first light. After breakfast, their group would work with the road crew to speed up the process. After siesta in the first week, they mowed out a rough game area, where workers and their families could either sun, play boules, or kick a soccer ball around. It also gave them nude time, which, after being confined by clothing in the morning, made them appreciate it more.

Their set plans were gone. They had to improvise every day. They worked without bickering, knowing they had to make the best of a bad situation.

After a month, the owner came to them and said, "I am sorry you couldn't do what I hired you to do. There is no way we can be up and running the week before Carnival. I am grateful for your hard work. I know you are supposed to be here for two more weeks. I need the cash to pay the permanent staff."

"I have made arrangements with the owner of the next resort you are visiting. He and I are old friends and he owes me a favor or two. You will
get free lodging for two weeks until their summer camp starts. It is the least I can do."

They left the hip boots, mosquito netting, and humidity behind them as they
headed towards the coast. Their bad experiences became hilarious anecdotes during the six-hour drive. The jungle became grassland. They had to stop periodically at livestock crossings. Eventually signs for the club appeared. It was situated on a series of gentle slopes leading to the ocean. They turned into a paved road. Reed stopped at the gate and called
the office.

"Take off those clothes, Reed." Sarah said as she stepped out of the van nude to stretch. "I don't think we'll need to wear anything until we go home."

With the exception of a towel that was needed when there was a cool sea breeze at the beach in late afternoon, Sarah was right.

The manager welcomed them warmly. "You had a tough go of it. My friend Pedro's dreams, I am afraid, were much bigger than his budget. He will
finish, eventually."

"It wasn't all bad. The young children had a good time playing around the pool and the little lake. After a tough day, they were fun to watch."
Sarah said.

"Children are our future. We must keep those memories of fun and friends
enjoying themselves in their natural state alive as they get older."

He led them to their cottage. It was air conditioned with large overhead fans, a fridge, a hotel style mini kitchen, wifi, a TV (88 channels
the sign read), a bathroom, two recliners and a king sized bed. Reed and Sarah looked at each other.

"You may think this just comfortable, but this is luxurious compared
to our last month sleeping with thirty other people in a circus tent."
Reed said.

Joao informed them dinner was at six. "Buffet style. We save the eight course meals for special occasions."

After Joao left, they showered and headed for the beach. The beach was public, separated from the club by tall shrubs and a fence. They walked
down a steep path. At the bottom, a man wearing only a hat welcomed them.

"The nude beach goes about 250 meters in each direction from here. It ends at the rock formation to your right and at the signs beyond the volleyball
net on your left."

They went left, put their towels down near the volleyball game and watched a spirited match. When they walked back, Reed put his arm around Sarah.

"I'll put the two chairs together and you can have the bed," he said.

"Tonight. Tomorrow you get the bed. Fair is fair."

"I'm too tired to argue with you right now. Let's check out the grounds
after we eat to see what they have to offer. The schedule is fairly comprehensive, so it looks like we will be working together on activities."

Sarah smiled. "I need a good assistant. You learn quickly and work hard.
I think you'll do." She put her arm around him as they walked back up the hill.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jan 21, 2013

Karl was lost. He got himself through the day, found things for himself to do and kept himself occupied. Em had prepared him for this. She told him it could happen at any time. But so soon? Nothing could have prepared him for the void he felt in his soul.

He performed at the school and in town. His portrayal of Lincoln took on an eerie quality. He projected his emptiness and grief into the
sadness he believed the president felt during his time in office. His vignettes were characterized by loss: Theodore Roosevelt at the loss of his son Quentin in World War I, Arthur Miller after Marilyn's death and Lindbergh after the kidnapping and death of his son.

Inga was worried. "I hope he doesn't become so wrapped in his characters grief that he can't work through his own."

She went to Naomi. "Can you talk with him? You and Em worked together and were friends. You are also in mourning. He will resist if you are too direct. Em was very good with him when he went through a bad patch. She'd snap at him like she did at the will reading, then she'd make him laugh, and would very gently lead him out of his black hole."

"I'll try," said Naomi. "I can't make any promises. Em had a unique way of drawing people out of themselves. That's why she was such a good social worker."

"Do your best," Inga replied. "If it doesn't work we can try something else."

On the other side of the world, Sarah had finished her report to her father.

"Very impressive, this farm place. You did well standing by him. He made you better this past summer, and you him. I also see you billeted
in different places. Good. Don't want people to get ideas of any funny business or ulterior motives. I also see you two are going into the
tropics in the New Year. Guess you won't be at the Swanbourne Beach Olympics this time around. As they say, duty before pleasure, and duty calls you."

"I'll miss it. Don't worry about me too much. I'm sure I'll have some free time to enjoy myself."

The conversation with her mother went much differently.

"All you did was squeeze his hand? You only do that for frightened children in the cinema and little old ladies in retirement homes."

"I didn't want to appear too forward."

"Forward. Girls these days are not shy. Victorian England only exists
in your father's mind. He may think you are pure as lamb's wool, but we both know better. You've had romances since you were in Secondary School
in India. You've had them at camp. Don't tell me you don't like him. We
both know better."

"He just gets too serious. I want someone who can be fun too."

"He isn't serious with the other girls at camp. Maybe he thinks you
are too standoffish. You said yourself when his family tried to hug you,
you initially backed away. At camp, most everybody hugs and kisses as a
greeting. I see you do it all the time."

"Mother, this is different."

"I believe it is. We all have be responsible adults, but we don't have to bottle up our real selves along with it. Just look at your father. Pip, pip,
stiff upper lip and all that. But when he's at home, he is a cream puff and my one and only dirty old man."

"But he hasn't even made a move on me."

"He pays attention to you. You talk. You argue. You do things together. You two are so smart, but you haven't figured out the affection part yet.
I'll tell you what, if I weren't old, soft and married, I'd take him for myself."

"MOTHER!”
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jan 20, 2013

I understand you are leaving us again." Tara said."What's so important about HER that you have to go into some awful jungle with all the bugs and snakes and dangerous plants instead of staying here?"

"It's not her. There's a job that needs to be done. Sarah is good at organizing sports and games and I'm good at figuring out schedules and setting up a system that makes sense. We work well together."

"I suppose. It's not like anything is going on between you two. She's not a hugger like we are. The only contact I've seen is that occasionally she squeezes your hand."

"It's funny you say I'm leaving. You just spent a year in Europe and you had a great time. Now you are at school and are here one weekend a month."

"But I'm not far away. Everybody we grew up with is leaving. I'm afraid you will leave some day and never come back."

Tara had a point. Mike Snowe had taken a coaching job in Arizona. Rex Saunders moved his artists’ colony to Texas. Larry had gone with him. Jo was
in college. All the Elder children were gone. Lilith, the youngest, was in med school and living with her brother at a clothing optional retreat/spa several hours away. The senior Snowes and Elders had moved to smaller quarters on the other side of the main building. Faith White was in Kansas. Tonya went to school in the city. Tasha Washington was in Vermont.

"Even Jeannine is talking about retiring. And our family. Abby will stay, but that Peta has stolen Mikkel's heart. He may end up on the east coast.
Your sister will be living in France. Christine is in the city. Who knows where Elke and Maia's will end up?"

"Look at it another way. Cheyenne is moving back from Edna's. She bought Mike Snowe's house. Jeannine's Jacques lives in town but spends a lot of time here. Francine isn't going anywhere. Papi Washington is on the Fire Department, has a girl friend and plans on living here. Jo Saunders drags every boy friend she has up here. Sooner or later, she will find one who wants to stay." Reed said.

They waved at Bix and Antonio, who were following all the Springer’s bounding through the meadow.

"Some things never change. All sizes and ages. I just love watching them run and track." Tara said.

"Remember. Gramps said change is good. It keeps a place alive and from going stagnant. Look at all the new people who have moved in. There are little kids all over the place, and that doesn't count all the ones up on the hill."

"You're right. And he always talks to the kids, especially the teens,
asking what kind of stuff they like to do. The activity rooms have seen a lot of changes over the years."

"But there are sacred cows. Labor Day weekend. Softball. The women's volleyball tournament and the kid's swimming event. Mud ball. New Year's Eve and Prom Night. Men's Monday and Women's Wednesday."

"True. So The Farm isn't going to become something else. Now I have a question for you. Have you done anything to let Sarah know that you like her.?"

"Well, I like her and appreciate her, but I don't know how I feel. It's hard to get to know something when people are watching you all the time. Summer camp can be vicious on people who get romantic. Here, I had Dad to
worry about. But I was touched that she came with me and stayed until things stabilized."

"That's the best non-answer answer you've given me in a long time. You two argue like you've been going out for years. You complete each other’s sentences. But there is no affection. What are you afraid of?"

"I dunno. Maybe if we get involved and it doesn't work out, we won't be
able to work together or be friends. What do you think?"

"Dunno yet. I'm like Inga. I have to watch for a while before I make up my mind. The men like her because she works hard, doesn't complain and gets things done. They also think she is cute. Marta told me she is almost as
bad a cook as Romy used to be, but she wants to learn. Heidi and Abby love everyone, so they don't count. Your mother and father like her because she stood by you when you had to come home."

"Dad was impressed."

"Now Elke, who looks at everyone through a microscope, really likes her. The two of them climbed the tree to the platform, the tree mind you, not the steps. She wants to learn cricket. Sarah wants to learn softball. They like plants. They like biking. Elke threw a frog and a snake at her. She caught them."

"What do I do?"

"Stop being so polite and nerdy. It's boring. You are charming, humorous and fun. With all the physical labor and exercise, you have gotten yourself a pretty hot body. Act soon. She won't hang around forever."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jan 16, 2013

The met at Karl's. Molly read the will. It listed certain items she wanted given to young Karl, Christine and the grandchildren. The remainder went to her husband.

"I have discs for each of you. Em wanted to give each of you a little piece of her based on time she spent with you. She didn't want you here
all day listening to all her stories. The last disc is for all of you." She pushed the play button.

"Hi, everybody. If you are watching this, it means I am in some other dimension or my ashes are helping something grow. Don't be sad, I’ve had a wonderful life. I've helped people, made people laugh, had fun, loved and been loved. You accepted me, then my family. My parents couldn't have been happier living any place else. I loved working with you to grow The Farm. A day when I could put on my hat and maybe my shoes, and nothing else, was always a good day. I loved the weekend breakfasts, the food on holiday weekends, and playing volleyball with the mad women of the Smooth Mommas. I love each and every one of you. Please celebrate knowing me, and not mourn too long. One last thing.

KARL! Pay Attention!

Karl had zoned out. His head snapped up.

"My dear husband, you have been a wonderful companion and a fantastic father to our children. We had a great time together. I may not be next
to you every night, but I will always watch over you. Do not be a mope. You are young and have lots more to do. Find someone else to share your life with. I love you more than anything in this world and want you to be happy."

She blew him a kiss, turned around and did a sexy walk out of the room as the camera faded out.

Christine offered to stay with him or to take him back to the city. Karl refused.

"You have your own life to lead. I may visit, but I'm a country mouse. The city is too fast and noisy for me."

Katie told Christine she and Abby would keep him occupied by making him guest teach in social studies. "He plays so many characters, and his Lincoln is phenomenal. Gramps will find work for him to do so he just doesn't sit around."

Inga said, "He will attract a lot of attention from the single women. We need to keep an eye on that so no one takes advantage of him."

"By the way, did you know Sven sent a generous contribution to Em's favorite charity, AND a get well card to Reed?"

No one else had noticed. "Maybe from this terrible thing, there may be some good."

Reed was walking back home. "The note surprised me. I am the one that told Inga about it.," he told Romy.

"You might have told me first, but it is ok. It means your brain is working better. Now I have a question. What do you think of Sarah?"

"They challenge each other. There is mutual respect. Sarah gets high marks for staying with him on the trip home, when she could have been relaxing on an English beach. Eventually they will realize they really like each other."

"We'll see."

"I have only three things left on my bucket list. Finish the archive. Live to see Polly turn 100. See both of our children marry good people."

"I think Bethanny has already found someone, Henri. Anything else?"

"One more. Find out from the doctor when we can make love again. Tell him snuggling will greatly improve my health."

"Hmmmm, mine too." They walked arm in arm the rest of the way.

Sarah had planned spending a week or two at The Farm. She ended up leaving
the first week in November. She moved her sleeping quarters to Marta's
spare bedroom in order to not infringe on Bethanny's personal space. She worked and learned about The Farm. She climbed trees with Elke, cooked
with Marta, worked in the office with Sage, Jeannine and Cheyenne. She
and Reed spent time planning next summer's events. Sarah was looking for another assignment. Reed was torn between graduate school and taking a year off to work.

In late October, Eric received a message from Tina. She had had a difficult birthing and could not cover the activities in southern Brazil and Uruguay. There was also a new club south of Sao Paolo, which had requested assistance in setting programs to attract new members. Work
would start right after the new year.

"They would prefer two people working as a team." Eric said. Reed was interested, and spoke with his father.

"Son, go for it. This opportunity may never come your way again. Graduate
school can wait. Your mother didn't go back until she was in her thirties.
As for my health, I have your mother, Maia and all the nurses here hovering over me like Mother Superiors, so I can't get away with anything.
Nora Gold tells me you and Sarah work well together. I concur. You get things done, even though your bickering can be annoying. I will be fine.
I promised your mother."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jan 15, 2013

It was a warm August morning. Bethanny had just gone off to school. Romy was airing out the house and Reed was out in the garden trimming the flowers. Em came out. She chatted briefly, then told Reed she was headed to get Naomi's calendar cleared for Labor Day weekend.

"She schedules clients and forgets about other things. I'll be back in an hour or two."

She gathered up her things and headed down the path. Reed thought she tripped, but when she didn't extend her hands to brace herself from the
fall, he knew something was seriously wrong.

He yelled for Romy to call 911, and rushed over. He turned Em over and began CPR. Then everything went black.

When he awoke, he was in a hospital bed, hooked up to tubes and machines.
He heard a voice say, "The tubes come out today. You will be able to go
home in a day or two. An obstruction we were able to clear surgically. You gave us quite a scare, though. We thought we were going to lose both of you."

Maia had heard the 911 call and sprinted from the clinic. There was nothing she could do for Em. She made sure Reed's breathing was not obstructed, gave him an aspirin and waited.

Marta found Karl and took him to her house. Romy spoke with Reed and went to get Bethanny at school. Heidi contacted Christine, Katie and young
Karl.

Back in Europe, Reed had made flight arrangements, called Piggy, and was ready to go. He was surprised when Sarah showed up at his cabin, dressed, with a travel bag.

"You leaving too. Have fun in England."

"I'm leaving, but I'm not going with them. I'm going with you."

"Why?"

"You are under a lot of stress. You might miss your connecting flight, and lose valuable time. I'll make sure you don't. It will also be good for you if you have someone you know to talk to. Even if we argue. The car is ready. If you forgot anything, my mother will send it to you. Our flight leaves Prague at three. We have to go."

It took them three days to get back. A pesky tropical storm on the Atlantic
coast rerouted them to Newfoundland and then Detroit. In Detroit, they were detained for eighteen hours by Homeland Security because someone was suspicious of Sarah's appearance. By the time they arrived, Reed's father was home. Reed found him cranky and pale. Romy told him it was the medication.

"His mind isn't working the way he wants it to. He has limits on what he can do. The doctors said he can't go to the funeral. You'd be crabby too."

To Sarah she said, "Thank you for coming. You are a good friend. You both
look and smell terrible. Get cleaned up and get some fresh air. Reed should
be better then."

They showered and walked the grounds. The Labor Day crowd seemed subdued.
Even the softball game noises were muted. They paid their respects to Karl,
who was still under Marta's watchful eye. He was still in a daze, sitting and staring into space.

"Christine and Katie are cleaning the house and young Karl has made all the arrangements. Em had spoken with Molly a couple months ago and had
given specific instructions. Good thing. All Karl has done is eat, sleep
and sit out on the porch."

"Anything we can do to help?" asked Reed.

"Labor Day still has to happen. Go see Jeannine and Cheyenne to see where they need help. Funeral is tomorrow. Service and reception is at Edna's,
burial in the family plot across the street. Sarah, do you have any dress
clothes? If not, Tara can take you into town and get you something appropriate."

The grounds at Edna's were packed. Family, friends, colleagues, and people she had helped over the years came to pay their respects. A common thread
the family heard was of Em's patience, doggedness in solving problems and
sense of fun.

"She loved to have fun, to make people laugh. She had a sense of comedy
and the absurd in a world that is too often humorless." Christine said.
"We will miss her."

Em instructed that the service end in the New Orleans manner. Happy music,
dancing and plenty to eat and drink. Fun stories were told. There was much
laughter and toasts to Em for having made their lives better.

Karl was robotic through the whole process. Maia took Naomi aside and
said, "Keep an eye on him. I don't know how long this mood will last.
Try and get him engaged and keep him busy." To Katie, "Bring your granddaughter to see him every day. She will keep him on his toes."

Molly told young Karl. "We'll view the tape Em made after the weekend
is over. With everything that is going on this weekend, there is no way
we can get the whole family together."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jan 13, 2013

Reed was drinking a beer while Sarah had iced tea. The remainder of the day had been more enjoyable. They rode together, talking to instead of at each other.

"Here she comes." Sarah said as her mother wandered over. "She's going to have a lot of questions. Keep your answers short or we will be late for dinner. She has a tendency to go off on tangents."

Reed did well. Only once, in discussing the church camp, did he elaborate. Nora went on a long tirade about his predecessor. Sarah rolled her eyes. From then on, Reed kept to point.

As equipment arrived, Reed helped with the unloading, assembly, and storage. When Sarah began assigning and training staff, Reed continued his liaison work with the camps around the lake, reporting to Nora each evening.

He and Sarah continued their morning bike rides as the camp sessions began. He still found her a little too stiff and bound by regulation. She thought he paid too little attention to detail.

"Why should I check every little thing? You already do that very well. It gives me time to deal with glitches that upset your rigid system and stress you out." Reed said one afternoon.

"True. You can keep the big grownups away so I don't spend half a morning arguing with them why the technique we use for activities now is better than the one they used last century." She sipped on a beer.

Once activities began, they would only see each other on their 6 A.M. bike rides and at dinner. Sarah introduced him to other camp regulars. He introduced her to the new crowd of counselors. Twice a week they ate at the same table.

They both hated meetings. They set one-hour limits on theirs. They got up at five on Monday morning to prepare, print and email their reports to the grand committee. By seven, they were on the road away from the headquarters area.

"Mom, we get one day off. People leave on Sunday. New ones arrive on Tuesday. The ones that stay do what they want with light supervision. Cover for us. They have all the information. If we need to appear, make it at lunchtime. The food is usually good." Sarah said.

They would usually ride with a group, but they continued to ride alone in the early mornings. She spoke of her life as an army brat, living all over
the world. He spoke of life on The Farm, and his recent family travels.

"So you aren't just a bookworm and computer nerd. Your family actually requires you to do physical labor."

"My grandfather believes we should all be fit. He stayed fit by working. He believes if your body is in good shape, your mind will be as well. His
philosophy is homespun, not from any serious study. My father credits his
living this long to living the nudist way. He never would have given up smoking (no pockets) and he never would have met my mother."

"My mother believes clothes are for show. She thinks if the weather is nice, why bother wearing any. My father follows the health, fitness and family recreation line. He has a military mind. Needs rules written down."

"My mom feels the same way as yours. She can dress very fashionably, but is much more relaxed and fun when she doesn't have to."

Reed introduced her to family when he contacted them. Sarah introduced him
to her father, who was formal but not unfriendly.

The summer passed by too quickly. The Olympic trials were a great success,
with times faster than those held at venues where swimmers wore suits. The
youth activities went well, with only minor and expected problems. Relations with the church camp went smoothly, with suited and nude youth
enjoying activities together. A few were even seen in the lake nude in the
early morning hours or near sunset.

The last weekend of camp arrived. There were tearful goodbyes and promises
to keep in touch and plans of next year's activities. Reed was to spend a
few days at Piggy's, while Sarah and her family would be going to England to visit family before her parents returned to Western Australia and she
waited for her next assignment.

On Sunday morning, Reed received an email. "Please contact immediately.
Mom."

When saw his mother on the screen, he knew something had happened. She looked sadder than he had ever seen her.

"You have to come home. Now. Your Aunt Em is dead and your father has had
a heart attack."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jan 13, 2013

Reed had packed extra water and food and was ready to go by 615. He found he got much more work done before people were moving around.

Sarah arrived at 645, surprised to see him ready to go. "Excellent. If it is all right with you, I'd like to start now."

She sped ahead to each checkpoint, impatiently waiting for him to catch up. Reed was a recreational biker, used to checking the countryside as he rode, or to chat casually with companions if riding in a group. He spoke into his
tablet, making observations and posing questions.

The first few stops were routine. Beach area, outdoor gymnastics venues, the kayak lunch area. Sarah was impatient. "Why are you dawdling around? The venues are straightforward, they are in good condition, and ready for use."

"You estimate time based on your riding or walking. I am compensating for seven and eight year olds with much shorter legs. I do not want their activities cut short because you didn't figure in travel time."

"I suppose."

They rode on until Reed stopped her again. "This is a textile religious camp which has a new director and just gave permission for us to cross
through. I also noticed a new activity they listed. We have to pay a visit."

They rode down the path to a settlement of one or two cabins and many tents. The younger children were nude, but everyone else was dressed. Reed stopped a man and asked if they knew where the director was.

"I am." He wore bathing trunks and hiking shoes. "Now to what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?"

"It's about the baptisms, reverend. I see you have them on your docket, but not a day or time."

"Ah, yes. We have them scheduled for Sundays after services. By immersion. In the lake. Our candidates enter the water in a gown and after they are christened they emerge nude and cleansed from their sins. It may take an hour or two. Not many converts these days, I am afraid."

"Then we will respect your wishes and make the common area you use for your activities off limits on Sundays."

"No need. Until noon would do. It will keep the preaching short. People
are here to relax, not listen to me ramble on."

People were walking by quickly, with their heads down. Reed thanked the man, As he and Sarah turned their bikes around, the man said, "I envy you. Able to live without clothing like you do. Too many think that evil emanates from the flesh, and cover up. We all know evil is born in the mind. Thank you for your consideration and Godspeed."

Sarah stopped at the end of the drive. "Good diplomacy. Now we have half a day we can do things here."

Reed said, "Not just we. I think you can extend an open invitation for them to join us. Doesn't matter if they stay dressed or not. Show we can coexist. Make it fun. Eventually some will realize it is recreation and not a moral issue."

After that, they stopped at every ground to introduce themselves, nudist and textile. At one or two, they were stopped at the gate and left off their information. Most, however, were as affable as the religious gentleman had been.

It was noon and they still had a number of stops to make. Sarah was not happy. Her water was nearly gone and she had eaten her fruit. Reed found a shaded area with picnic tables, sat on his towel and opened the pack he had in his bike basket.

"I have water, cheese, bread, kielbasa, sauerkraut and ham. More than I can eat. Please join me."

"My mother told you my weakness is kielbasa and sauerkraut sandwiches. Delicious and good roughage. Did you bring mustard?"
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jan 10, 2013

The young people had gotten their material, dropped their belongings and ran into the water to swim.

"Make a note. At least one of them is going to lose something. We'll see them around dinnertime. They can't eat unless they have a badge. Now where was I?"

"You were going to tell me how Mr. Gold became a nudist."

"Yes. Once a year, his whole regiment used to go on maneuvers out in the desert. They'd dig their little foxholes, play Lawrence of Arabia, and come back a week later with hangovers, stubble and tall tales. One year, Mr. Gold dug his foxhole right in the middle of a sand flea nest. They ate him alive and he returned early bitten from the soles of his feet to top of his head. I visited him in sickbay, and they draped a towel over his middle for modesty. Clothes rubbed the skin raw and he had to stay nude.
"One of the doctors told me sometimes they had to tie him to keep him from scratching. Told me that if he could get a bit of sun every day in the nude, it would help him heal. Well, it was nearly time for my holiday and I spoke with one of the women in the clerical pool who was also a nudist.
She gave me a list of clubs, which had private sunning areas and access to the beach. The cheapest and closest one was the one you and your family stayed at. The cabin had separate bedrooms and sunning areas. To make a long story short, he got medical leave, spent three weeks nude until the scabs healed. It took a week until he would let me enter his sun deck, two until he would walk on the beach with me. The third week it was like he had been a nudist his entire life. One thing. He was a perfect gentleman. Never made an advance and never hugged or kissed me until we were dressed and on the plane back."

"How long did it take for him to ask you to become Mrs. Gold?"

"Things were pretty much normal until the following spring. One day he asked me if I'd be interested in taking holiday at the same place when he had leave."

"He booked the whole month of July. It took him two weeks to give me the ring. Another week to get permission from the regiment commander. By the time, we returned to Cairo, we were husband and wife. Of course, we had to have the C. of E. and Coptic religious ceremonies, but that was just to keep family happy. We traveled all over the world and raised our children, but every year we would come back here. We moved here after the children came, because it had more activities."

"So where is Mr. Gold now?"

"Staff Sgt. Gold, retired, is out directing traffic where all your charges are being delivered. He will be here for tea."

A lifeguard tried to sneak by. "Hey, you. You have ten more minutes to work. No more slacking off or I'll put you on the sunrise shift."

"You need any help with the children?"

"No, no. We have that covered. Most have been here before and have already picked who they want their tent or cabin mates to be. But you can help this one. She has to make sure all the venues are ready. But she is a fussbudget and can't keep track of time."

She motioned to a young woman dismounting from her bike.

"I have someone here who might help you get everything ready on time. Sarah, this is Reed Svenson. Reed, my daughter Sarah."

"I know you. The American tourist. Stayed down in the officer's quarters.
Up here, we work for a living. I hope you are up to the job."

"I can work as hard as you can, if not harder."

"Talk is cheap. We'll see."

"Sarah just finished her studies and got her degree in Youth Sport and Athlete Management in Berlin. She specializes in cycling, kayaking and
distance swimming," her mother said.

"Don't forget about archery and shooting. Just in case you think I am what
you Americans call a "dumb jock", I speak four languages and took courses
in politics and economics."

Reed thought the young woman was controlling and arrogant. She was attractive enough, slim and muscled, with defined curves.

"You may know how to do all these things, but in order to have a season
where all our campers are happy, the logistics have to be right. You have
to know how long it will take two dozen ten and eleven year olds to walk
or bike halfway around the lake to the kayak venue. And have backup plans
for stormy days." Reed told her.

"I suppose. So you are going to stay here and figure that out and tell me
what to do?"

"No. I am going to tour the whole lake in order to get an idea of what we
are dealing with. I need your expertise to explain all the venues and activities. I have to check out the terrain and look for any possible problems. It is, after all, the first year that everyone can cross through
all nudist and textile areas."

"Very well. We don't start our day at noon here. I'll meet you here
after breakfast at seven. We should be back by noon."

"Seven is good. However, I'd pack a lunch if I were you. We will probably be gone all day."

"So you say." Sarah put on her helmet and rode away.

"She's interesting," Reed commented.

"That's an understatement." Mrs. Gold laughed. "Now here's what she likes
for lunch."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jan 10, 2013

A week later, Reed was in France, spending his last evening at Piggy's before heading off to his summer assignment.

The rest of the family would be staying here in France. Bethanny had music lessons and performances locally, and Henri. His mother loved the area and would be doing research on its history. His father would be meeting a few old friends but staying put.

"I'm tired. Last year it took me a month to get back into sync. Too many events, too many places, and fewer old friends to visit. Libby has gone back to school for a graduate degree. We will all miss her, but she needs to do what is best for her."

"She told me she feels like a gypsy wandering from place to place and wants to set roots somewhere." Reed said. "So now I'm off on my own for the summer."

"You'll be busy enough with all that is going on. They won't let you hide in the office with your schedule board. You'll be helping at events and
festivities as well. Enjoy yourself. You've studied hard and done well. You have a degree and graduate credits, but won't be able to legally have a drink in the US until this fall."

"It will be a lot of work."

"But different. It's all fun especially for the youth groups. You enjoy meeting new friends and catching up with old ones. Since we started going there, new naturist recreation spots have popped up all around the lake. The textiles and naturists are tolerant of each other, so you can ride your bike all the way around without bothering to put anything on."

"The other thing is I'll be living in the main compound instead of in the cottages we stayed in. It is going to be much livelier."

"Too lively for me and the beds are too soft for my back. Remember, check in with Mrs. Gold when you get there. She will get you settled."

He took a train, then a bus to arrive at his destination. He was dressed like any other young person going on holiday. At his stop, he loaded
his pack on his back and walked until he saw the sign announcing that he was entering a naturist area. He stopped, stripped off his clothes. He
loved the breeze on his body and the heat drying up the perspiration. He came to the beach and saw families sunning together, people of all ages and sizes swimming and playing along the shoreline. He stopped at the lifeguard station and asked where he could find Mrs. Gold.

The man, speaking in English said, "The Dragon Lady? Down at the end, under the tent. Good luck."

A woman with what he thought were Arabic features was sitting on a bench
with sheets of paper, envelopes and badges arranged in alphabetical order.
She was deeply tanned and had a stern look about her. He wondered if his father had played a trick on him.

"You are?" she asked.

"Reed Svenson."

"Sit down right here. Since you are scheduler, you must be organized.
When others arrive, give them their envelope, which has their sleeping
location and payment paperwork, and their badge, which identify the group they will be working with. All right, here comes one now. Here's your first test."

He got the badge but fumbled around with the envelope. The woman sighed.
He spoke in Czech. The woman looked at him as if he came from Mars. The
light bulb went on when he saw the flag on the envelope. He quickly switched to French and sent her happily on her way.

"Nice reaction. You can't always go by last name now. Call me Norah.
It's much more flattering than Dragon lady. And Gold. A story about how
you can't tell where a person comes from by the name. It will also let me
tell you about how I met Mr. Gold and became a nudist many years ago."

"First about the name. You thought the name Gold was perhaps Israeli?
With my looks, perhaps, but Mr. Gold had pasty white skin and reddish brown hair when I met him in Cairo many years ago. I thought so too until he told me the family story. His family has been British Army for generations, back to the time when the sun never set on the British Empire.
In medieval times, his family grew flowers and the lord of the manor named them Marigold. Even though they were more than competent, they rarely rose above the rank of corporal. Around the time of the Franco-Prussian war, one of the staff officers took pity and suggested he change his name.

"As a Sergeant, you will be leading men. You'd get a lot more respect
with something like "Gold". A lot better than being called Sgt. Flower
and having your manhood challenged. The regiment commander approved the
change and had him transferred to Egypt, where he was unknown. The Gold’s
have over a century now as finishing their careers as Staff Sergeants."

"So how did you meet him?"

"I was working as a cryptographer and he was part of the security detail.
He was only a corporal then but he was handsome, and liked puzzles. He used
to sneak me a copy of the Sunday Times every Monday. We got on well. Now when I went on holiday I would go to the nude islands of Greece. I am
Coptic Christian, not Moslem, so it wasn't a crime. But I never mentioned
it to him. He was so limited in his views I was afraid I'd scare him away. And lose my puzzle source."

Another half dozen approached. "Good. They have their flags painted on.
The Polish delegation. Nice kids. They like to practice their English.
I'll finish the story after we send them on their way."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jan 8, 2013

Fifth Tick

Reed was standing above the reception sipping iced tea. His father was sitting with Jud, Karl and Ike on the edge of the party smoking cigars. Inga had set their chairs downwind so the stench wouldn't bother the rest of the crowd. His mother would chat for a while, and then meander through the dancing area until she felt like chatting again.Bethanny was playing Frisbee and diving in and out of the surf. She told Marta she'd be back when the beat of the music got a little faster.

The bride and groom had escaped an hour ago. One of Jool's friends had caught the bouquet. One of Eric's cousins got the garter. He saw Tara dancing away with Abby, Christine and Ginny. She had just gotten back from Spain and in two days he and the family would be headed to Europe. They
had walked the beach Friday and talked of the past year. Tara laughed about calling him at all hours of the day and night to cry about being homesick and not having anyone to talk with and being silly the first time she overdid it with cheap Spanish wine.

They spoke many times a day the first month. By the time Christmas rolled around, it was once a day. She still annoyed him by forgetting about the time difference, and waking him at three in the morning, but as the second semester went on, he saw a more confident Tara who was enjoying being away and meeting new people.

"It's going to be boring when I go back to regular college. Same old, same old. And I just can't ride my bike and find a nude sunning area close by. Still too many prudes around. Have to take the bus to Christine's or the train home. No matter. I asked dad if he could recommend me to an affiliate of Naturist Broadcast Network. Tina from Paradise is having a baby and wants to stay close to home. With all the Spanish and Portuguese I have been listening to the past year, I could handle it."

"Now this is the same Tara who never wanted to leave home, me, and wanted to give your mother heartburn."

"I will do that, this summer. Had a lot of fun, learned a lot but I need to chill for a bit. Wish you were gonna be there, but you have your first big job after graduation."

"Head facilitator for the Czech naturist youth camps. A woman is actually running all the activities. I'm nowhere near the top of the totem pole. They have a whole other crew that's running the Olympic qualifiers in swimming."

"Nude?"

"Yup, the European Sports Association found that times were a lot faster. The only thing is you will only be able to see it on NBN two weeks later or on pay per view. Big networks afraid of boycotts and loss of subscriptions to their channels."

"So when are you coming back?"

"Week before Labor Day. Not starting grad school till January, or maybe even next year, depending on what happens. You'll be here?"

"I'll be back on Friday. First week of classes, and making sure I have a place to live after a year away."

"Better set some time so we can spend time talking in person instead of through a monitor."

"You and I have always been friends and shared everything. We always will be friends. But our lives are different now, and our friendship will continue to evolve."

"Our worlds have gotten bigger." Reed said.

"I know," Tara said. "Sometimes growing up sucks."

Tara waved. He went down to dance. For a few hours, at least, things would be the way they once were.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jan 4, 2013

June arrived.

Molly passed her law boards and had hung up a shingle outside the office. She had taken the children
to Arizona to stay with Bix during spring training
and to be able to study without other distractions. She left in early March and told Bix she'd see him at the wedding.

"You are in New York that weekend against the Mets. You can fly in after the night game, and
fly back after the wedding. You play in Boston Tuesday, so Monday is for you and me."

She did cartwheels across the field when the results came in, nearly colliding with Jedediah
the mule. She hugged the surprised animal, gave him a kiss, and told him, "I did it, I really did."

Jeannine told Karl that she would be taking at least a month off after the wedding. "I haven't seen my family in almost twenty years. I need a break. Sage is more than capable of taking over
until I get back.

Elke had managed to delay the softball tournament
at Paradise for a week. "Alice will drive them from here. Sofie and I will head there the Monday
after the wedding."

After moving in and getting settled, Eric and Jools returned east in May to help with the preparations. They found out that Ginny had eloped with a truck driver she had met at work.
Tara arrived from Spain in early June.

Maria got Jools through her bridal shower with minimal friction. "They didn't stick up their noses or make rude comments. But I did hear too many 'poor girl, she has to be married nude because she can't afford a trousseau."

Maria said, "I told them you were cheap, and spent the money furnishing your house. They ridiculed your cartoons and now you earn a good living from them. You have a fresh mouth, but that's how you met Eric. You're happy, he's a good boy and he treats you like gold. Be grateful."

Granite Lake had no vacancies during the week before the ceremony. Svensons and Desrosiers were everywhere.

"Thank goodness you will all be heading out as the weekend visitors start coming in. We will have just enough time to clean," said Josie.

Eric had a subdued bachelor party. Gaby and some of the women Eric's age did a naughty cheerleader routine wearing only white socks, sneakers and
hiding themselves with pompoms. It was as funny as it was suggestive.

"We all love you and wish you well, but we had to remind you of who you were leaving behind." Gaby laughed.

In another building, a nude man wearing only a bow tie carried Jools to her seat of honor. Her gifts were delivered by similarly dressed men,
including 80 year old Charlie, who wore a sash with "Eric after the honeymoon" written on it.

A number of people left for the Cape on Wednesday, including Inga, Karl, Eric Sr., Marta and Tara. Jools followed on Thursday, and the rest arrived in shifts by Friday noon.

Saturday morning arrived. All the minor crises had worked themselves out, the sun was shining and guests were starting to arrive. Jools was up with Ginny, April and her mother getting ready.

"Not a whole lot to do. Lip-gloss, run a brush through your hair and you are all set. "Wish it was this easy when I got married," said Maria. "All
the stuff took two hours to put on. You do have to wear one thing though.
The garter belt to throw to the single guys at the reception."

"Got it. And the floral wreath. We'll put them down when we get there."

Jools was so excited she was bouncy.

Back at the cottage, tents were up, tables unfolded, the barbecue pits
ignited. Chairs were set in a horseshoe position.

"This is good. Everyone can see. And the little ones can sit in front on the sand. You have their little confetti buckets?" Inga asked.

"Yes, momma," said Marta. "All safe and easily biodegradable."

The men were on the beach. Katie's Karl, as best man, was practicing his reception speech. Others were helping as Eric Sr. directed. His son was in
a fog.

"You knew this day was coming and you've both been looking forward to it,"
his grandfather told him. "Today is our celebration for you. Did you pick up the marriage license?"

"Gramps, all set. Momma has it and has it and a duplicate locked up."

"Rings? Escape car?"

"Katie is holding onto the rings for Karl until the ceremony. Reed got the car. We'll be driving into Providence for the night, then up to a bed and
breakfast in Vermont, which is clothes free for a few days. Well come back here until after the Fourth and fly back."

The old man hugged him. "It will be good to have you home again." Eric
was touched. Karl rarely was public was his affection. Except with Inga.

The crowd assembled. The groom and his party took their places. The bride's
maids waited down at the shoreline. In the distance, they could see two
figures, Jools and her father walking down the beach, chatting, stopping to
hug and finally stopping as the waves ran over their bare feet. Ginny adjusted her wreath and they moved forward. Katie gave Karl the rings and squeezed his hand.

The ceremony moved on. At the end, after Eric had kissed the bride, the two of them ran into the ocean. Many attending followed suit. They told
Marta later they knew it wasn't in the script.

"We just looked at each other and did it. We told everyone it was your idea." Jools said. Marta hugged them.

The reception lasted long after the couple left. Marta and Maria were sitting on the steps above the beach as it grew dark having a beer.

"That was fun. But I need a long break before the next one."

"I know what you mean," said Maria, who was nude today, because her
husband was there. "Jools is my last. It takes a while to unwind."

"I have that one down there," pointing to Tara, who was dancing up a
storm. "She's like I was, so it will be a while." They finished their
beer. "Let's go get our husbands. I know you like to dance. They're all
relaxed now that it is over and it will be easy to get them out there."

Jools and Eric arrived on the 10th. In the living room was a replica of Marta's living room set. Inga had found one back where they had lived before. Jen and Lisa picked it up, had it restored.

"Perfect," Jools said. "All we have to do now is break it in."
Dr. Who arrow Christmas 2012

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Dec 30, 2012

Clara Oswald Oswin is the governess/bar maid. (jenna louise coleman).

she is the mystery woman/companion the Doctor will
be chasing/traveling with for the forseeable future.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Dec 30, 2012

Jool's mother woke at first light. She made coffee and put on the pareu, wrapping it around her waist, planning to pull it up when she went out. She opened the blinds. The first thing she saw was the hairy behind of a man picking up his dog's mess with a pooper-scooper. "I froze." she told Jools and Marta on the way to the pool. "I didn't know whether to scream, cover my breasts or just turn away. I think I made some sound because the man turned around with a sheepish grin, waved and said good morning before he went on his way."

"From then on, not much could bother me. I watched joggers, more people with dogs, some on bicycles. After a while, I was checking out more what they were doing and what direction they were going in. The nudity wasn't the primary directive."

"Mom, you checked them out. We all do."

"Of course, but not like I was gonna jump them. There were a couple of really buff ones. Then you two showed up wearing nothing but walking shoes and I got nervous again. I was actually going to have to leave the room."

Jools fastened the pareu so it stayed up and they headed towards the pool.
"You can walk behind us if you don't want anyone to see you dressed."

"I'll be fine. Just stay close and grab me if I try to run away."

People knew not to engage Marta until she had swum her laps. They waved and said 'good morning' and went on their way. It was a quick trip and
they were at the pool before Maria, Jools' mother, had time to think.

By the time she had been introduced to everyone and hugged, the pareu was soaking wet.

"I guess it's time for this to go. I'll get a big towel for the trip
back to the room." She dropped the garment, held her nose, and jumped into the pool.

When they were done, Maria started back to her room.

"Eric already got all your stuff and brought it to my house. The bed is bigger, the food is a lot better, and we can get more done."

They went up to the house after lunch. Jools stood by as the older women
made their inspection. She rolled her eyes when Bekka arrived.

"I'm surprised they didn't come with magnifying glasses. I love them both but they are getting to be pests."

"You are an only child and Eric is Marta's first to get married. They want everything to be perfect. Marta has finished painting. The inspector will be here Friday. Hopefully you can move stuff in over the weekend."

They heard noise from the master bedroom.

"They sound like happy noises, but we should investigate."

They saw the reason for the noise. A four-poster king size bed, complete
with mattresses, with a patchwork quilt and down comforter over the sheets.
Two large bureaus southwestern style and two nightstands in southwestern style were also in place. There were many pillows.

"You didn't give me a chance to tell you. Rafi and Rick set up the furniture and Elke and Maia made the bed. The quilt and comforter are
from Rafi's mother and Grandma Desrosiers. There is another of each in the
cedar closet." Bekka said. "More sheets and pillow cases in the bureau."

The set was beautiful. "I guess this is one room we won't have to worry about. Rafi did a marvelous job. As he always does." Marta said.

"Now we can concentrate on the rest of the house. Curtains, wall hangings,
area rugs." said Maria.

"The kitchen stuff is already in the bridal registry." Jools said. "We should check that out before we go shopping."

The rest of the week was spent at furniture stores, linen shops and
in art galleries. In the end, Jools agreed to barrister bookcases,
a medium sized farm table and chairs, and area rugs.

"The home is a work in progress, not one that is going to be finished in two months and stay that way forever. You have both been wonderful. Now
we just have to make sure wedding week has no catastrophes."

Maria still would only be nude at the pool and with women. "I feel my
husband has to be here. Next time I will bring him and it will be better."

"Maria, no problem. Maddy was here for years and she didn't take the plunge
until the grandchildren conned her into it. She's fine with it now, but her late first husband could never accept the lifestyle." Marta said.

Everything was done. The only thing they couldn't find was a living room
set.

"We'll sit on the floor until we find what we want." Jools said.

The older women just shook their heads.
Dr. Who arrow 50th Anniversary

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Dec 29, 2012

Liam mentioned the three departed Doctors and Romana.

Not to mention the Brigadier, Sarah Jane Smith and
the original Master.

Do you also know that when the Master appears, he has his own music? Subtler now, but it is still there.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Dec 29, 2012

By the time Jools returned, Billy Galt had already mowed and baled hay. The winter rains followed by a warm spell, had made everything sprout up early.

Reed and the family had just returned from Neddy's memorial service. She had died in her sleep at age 88.

Mikkel had asked if he could come. He and Peta had become friends during her summer visit.

"It's out of respect. I also think my being there would make her feel less sad."

He was right. To break the constant stream of well-wishers, the two of them spent afternoon’s fixing cars.

Neddy's will set up a trust, leaving her house and money to Peta. Her grandparents got a generous lump sum. Reed received her share of The Oasis.

Neddy had written: "My old friend, you may think this too much. I don't. The last part of my life has been very happy. I have you to thank. That is worth more than any worldly goods."

Reed had no interest in taking an active role in The Oasis. He consulted the other partners. Jen and Lisa wanted to remain at Heartland. The others
wanted to stay at the new community.

"The AANR management team is doing a competent job running the resort. My son and his wife are managing the residential section with the Tanaka's
daughter and her husband. Since we still have a controlling interest, we need not do anything unless there are serious problems." Senora said.

Lisa added, "The twins are living there while they are going to college. If need be, they can also help out. All we hear when they come home is how they hate the snow and being cold."

Reed agreed.

Romy and Jen had coffee every day.

"You have to come visit. Bekka has done a great job with the condo, and the new community where your father and nephews are is coming along."

Jen replied. "Jack came to Heartland for the holidays. Sorry but we couldn't co-ordinate schedules with the twins. We'll all be at the wedding, of course. Hopefully, we can get back to The Farm for Labor Day."

"I miss you, you know. I'm out there working and I turn around to say something half expecting you to be there."

"We worked well together. The timing was right. Then our lives went in different directions. We found our own paths to happiness. But I am glad we became friends again."

************************************************

Jools and her mother had a running discussion throughout the winter.

"Are you sure you want to live in this place where nobody wears clothes? I mean, the beach is fine, your father and I go to the nude beach, but then we get dressed and go home and live like other people."

"How do you know how other people live? Maybe their shades are drawn because they clean the house and do other things nude and you just don't know about it."

"Well, I don't know ...”

"Look, vovo tells me that in the old country, once a kid was out of diapers, and the weather was warm enough kids didn't wear anything except
to go to church or a feast until they went to school on one of the bigger islands."

"But we didn't have a lot of money to buy suits, or more than one pair of shoes. All that changed when we came to America."

"Being poor had nothing to do with it. It was practical, healthy and nobody cared. Even grownups swam nude. You know that. Besides, vovo said
you never owned a suit in your life. When you came here, you wore shorts and a shirt to swim. When you found the nude beach, you went there and
loved it, met dad and lived happily ever after."

"Well, your father seems to think it is a good thing. I still have concerns. I'm getting flack from some of the family."

"Look, if you are worried, come with me. You can meet everyone, including a little old lady over 90 who is brown all over, very smart, and cute as a button, as you would say. And since when have you cared about what those old prunes say."

Mama went. First, she was going to stay at the hotel near the interstate.

"You're going to spend all that money to stay half hour away? It's off-season. The room is already reserved at The Farm and it is free."

Then she wanted to arrive after dark.

"Mama, what are you going to do when the grandchildren come? Be the vampire granny who only visits after dark? I know you are nervous about
visiting a new place. We'll check in after dark. You can unwind and get unpacked. If you are up to it, we can go get ice cream down the street.
Tomorrow is an easy day. All we are doing is checking the house to see if
we missed anything on the list. Breakfast is at 7:30 after swim."

"Swim?"

"Yes. Five thirty to six forty five weekday mornings are women's swim. Marta goes every day before she starts her day. A few other regulars too. Most go for a quick dip and then chat, but Marta swims laps for half an hour."

"What about the men?"

"The younger men are usually on their way to work. The older ones come after they have coffee at the diner."

After Jools got her mother checked in, she went to see Marta.

"Well, she's here and showering. I think she'll be ok after the initial shock. I left a pareu in the room for her."

"Smart. Covers everything, more fashionable than a big towel and easy
to slide off. I'll let the others know she is coming to swim tomorrow and
not to press the issue if she decides to stay dressed. Most of them have gone through this, so they will understand."

Jools replied, "I don't think the pool will be a problem. It's before and after that will take some adjustment. If my father were here, it wouldn't be a problem. She feels secure with him."

"I think you are worrying too much."

When Jools returned to the unit, her mother was already asleep. There was a note on the table. “J. Couldn't keep my eyes open. Ice cream tomorrow.
Like the new wrap. See you in the morning. Mom."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Dec 26, 2012

Before dinner, Karl began with the traditional toast, a rendition of "We Wish You a merry Christmas". He sang the first verse. Others added their own wishes, always Marta and Rick because they had the best voices, and now Bethany. A few more sang before Karl picked up his fork, which meant he was ready to eat.

No one went hungry. Romy was resting between bites and spoke. "Marta, you have made an exceptional feast, as you always have. But it is a lot more work now. More than twice the people as when we moved here. We have all discussed this and want to make a suggestion. To make life easier for you, we would like to rotate holidays among our houses."

Marta made a face.

"Look, the day after Thanksgiving would always be here. You can still cook, but you wouldn't have to worry about the setup and cleaning all the time. Elke and Maia's is big enough for all of us.Karl and Em's, Heidi's and ours are all close together. We could cook in one place and eat in another."

"No. I want at least one here every year. Because I have the wedding back East and a reception here this year, someone can take Thanksgiving. But not Christmas."

A concession had been made. Romy decided not to push further. "Good. Thanksgiving at Elke's. Abby, can you please pass the squash?"

Marta was touched that her siblings had made the offer. But Christmas wasn't going anywhere. She got tired, but she had so much fun it was worth it.

Eric and Jools returned two days later. Christine , Jools and a number of the younger women, including Bethanny and Sofie took the train into town to shop, eat and hang out. They were relaxing around the pool when Christine said, "We could have the grand opening now, but Grandpa wants the reception in the roof garden. My best guess is late April or early May."
Leah and Tosh's roommate had already bought and the other three were rented. Club membership was nearly full. Because of school vacation, the place was packed.

"Lot of student memberships. Seniors who get the same cheap rate as students. Family days and newbie days draw well. And it's a place the beach crowd can come to during cold weather so they don't get depressed." Christine continued.

"Gramps will be impressed. Not just with the income, but that you are providing a safe friendly place for people who enjoy nude activities." Abby said.

"It's also a great way to meet guys safely." Tonya giggled.

"And somewhere to crash when we invade the city." Cheyenne added.

Jools enjoyed herself. Thankfully, she thought, Eric was taking care of things back at The Farm.

Eric was huddled with Karl, his father, Bekka, Barry, Sam and Janet Rosen.

"She came up with the idea a week after Thanksgiving. Then she got an
offer to have her strip published in an online zine for twenty six weeks.
If it goes over well it will be permanent."

"That's great news," said Karl. "Make sure she consults with our attorney before she signs anything. But what does this have to do with us?"

"Jools tells me she needs warmth and sunshine to be able to get it done.
Wants to submit it by the end of April so she can concentrate on the wedding. The other thing is she wants to be closer to the people her characters represent."

Bekka got to the point. "You want to know if we can get the house done early so you can move in."

"Well, at least to the point where we can live there."

Barry looked worried. "The bad weather has put us behind. We have John Moses and Rani Singh, Rick Hanlon and Hope, Elly and Danny Soong's houses to build. The Soongs already have three under five and triplets are on the way. Their apartment can't handle all those people."

Janet spoke. "It's a good thing we moved back. We can contact some of the old crew and finish Eric's so you won't have to peel off any of your help.
I'm sure they would like the extra money. After they are done, we could
get the last project, Nadia Romanov and Ole Pierson's off the ground."

Barry looked relieved.

"Eric, they do great finish work. Do you suppose you can get your mother
to do the painting and decorating?" Bekka asked.

"No problem. She and Jools are going furniture shopping the first week of March."

Eric senior made a note to speak with Rafi about finishing the king size bed and bureaus ahead of schedule.

"Son, did you give Jools a budget?"

"Yes, she is used to living frugally. We don't need everything at once. Her parents have also given her money to help out."

"Your mother doesn't believe in budgets. She will furnish every room if you let her, down to the knicknacks. She means well, but it's going to be your house, not hers."

His son laughed. "Jools gave her a list. That should help a little.I'm just happy the house will be done."
Dr. Who arrow Christmas 2012

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Dec 25, 2012

Without giving anything away, I liked the episode. It leaves enough twists turns and mysteries to hopefully keep us entertained for some time.

we were both right. there is a silurian AND a sontauran.
Dr. Who arrow Christmas 2012

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Dec 23, 2012

evil snowmen, perfect.

Thought I saw a Silurian and not a Sontauran.

And Gambon doing the narration.

Let's see how the new companion fares.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Dec 22, 2012

The cool rainy weather disappeared on the first day of winter. A warm westerly breeze and temperatures in the 70s replaced the cool northwest winds and chilly 50s.

On Christmas morning, Maia, Elke and Sofie were sitting on the tree platform drinking cocoa.

"Why did Grandma Sorenson throw us out and why aren't the boys with us?" asked Sofie.

Maia replied, "The boys are with Rafi and Ricky. I think it has something to do with our presents. My mother threw us out so they could work their magic without us being in the way."

"Besides, we like watching everyone on Christmas. The boys get bored up here." Elke added.

They watched the Galts return from sunrise services. Ten minutes later, Alice and Billy were setting up tables for the family feast while the children were chasing a puppy across the soccer field. Reuben and Melody emerged with coffee, heading down to help. Their church clothes had been discarded. Dr. Paul and Brigitte were helping their two learn to ride their tricycles without falling over.

"I'm so glad they finally had children," Maia said. "He is a good man and Brigitte loves all creatures, animal and human."

The watched the Snowe's drive to their parents, golf cart packed with presents, Jud, Sally and Tonya going in the opposite direction on the way to Bix and Molly's.

Below them, Heidi was taking pictures of Abby and Mikkel. Karl, Katie and the baby arrived and were greeted by Christine wearing fur-lined boots, an elf hat and nothing else. Bethany was walking in circles, talking French at warp speed, wearing a silk scarf and a red beret.

"Henri's gifts. I take it she likes them the way she is kissing the phone." Maia laughed.

Reed and Romy were watching with amused looks on their faces.

Young Reed wore a Santa hat, and was loading up the van with presents, which he and Tara would deliver before dinner.

"They have been doing this since they were twelve or thirteen. A lot more stops now, but they enjoy it." Elke said.

A phone rang. "We are allowed to go home now. Good thing. The cocoa is gone." Sofie remarked.

They stood. Sofie at twelve was taller than Maia.

"You're getting big."

"Taller and blooming, but I'm the same loveable Sofie."

At the house, the men were putting the final touches on the packages.

"How come so many presents for girls?" Johann asked. "We all know pretty much what we are getting. Dad will be getting some music and a picture of some musician we never even heard of, Uncle Rafi something for the studio,
Antonio, an addition to his Dr. Who monster collection, and I'll get paints, brushes and canvasses."

Rick answered, "You know Mom likes shoes and hats. Aunt Elke likes earrings and bracelets. They both like waist and ankle jewelry when they are
nude. Sofie is growing up and likes all of these things right now. All of them like being nude when they are here, but when they go out they want to look and feel pretty. Girls just like to dress up more than we guys do."

Antonio said, "Just look how long it takes Maia and Elke to get dressed when they are going out. Dad and Rick are ready to go in ten minutes. It takes them forever."

"Exactly," said Rafi. "They not only want to look nice to other people, but especially for us."

"But you tell them they are beautiful every day."

"Yes we do. They are. When you get girl friends and wives of your own, you will learn as you go because each woman is different."

The women arrived. Their presents were placed in rows with the largest ones
on the coffee table in front of the couch. Elke got hoop earrings, Maia a hat and Sofie a necklace. Then came the shoes, Birks for Elke, modest heels for Sofie and five inch stilettos for Maia. The final boxes were
on the table.

"These are from all of us, though Rafi did most of the work," said Rick.

They opened them up and there were matching necklaces and waist chains
decorated with tiny circles of turquoise embedded in silver.

"This is the reason I was spending so much time in New Mexico. It required a lot of concentration and I couldn't risk one of you popping into my studio and catching me." Rafi said.

"Before we go get ready and model for you, we have one more thing for the children," said Maia. "We are all going to Eric's wedding back east in June. After that, the summer is open. Johann, Zelda has accepted you for
summer youth art class at Granite Lake. She is impressed that you can create without being totally dependent on computer generation. You will be
coming home with Marta after the Art Show."

Elke continued. "Antonio, How would you like to spend the summer with Grandma Sorensen and your cousins in Denmark?"

"Love too. Is Sofie coming too?"

"No. We have other plans for Sofie."

Sofie was standing wearing her new shoes and jewelry, looking very grown up, but her face was that of a confused child.

"Sofie, don't cry. Rick is going on tour with the house band and your father has gallery exhibitions on the coast all summer. You have two
softball tournaments. The good news is that I have no classes this summer.
Your Auntie Maia is reducing her time at the hospital because she will be the doctor in charge starting in August. Doc Elder want to go to part time
so he and Laura can visit all their children. In the meantime, Auntie also has the month of July off."

"So what are we going to do?"

"Go to the beach, and maybe Christine will let you stay with her a few days. Do things you want to do that the boys have no interest in. Come shopping with us. You can even pick one friend to bring with you. We can talk later. Let's try on our stuff before we head out for dinner."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Dec 16, 2012

The morning passed. Jack came out with his lawn chair and watched his grandchildren. Jen pointed out where the pool would be.

"It is either going to be a natural pool that Romy designed or a traditional one with a separate kiddy pool. The swimming hole is fine but it is a bit of a trek for toddlers."

After a short tour, coffee and more small talk, Eric looked at his phone. It was after eleven.

"We promised we would meet Elke near her work site around noon," he told Jen.

"We need to keep working to get this done by your wedding." Jen said. She whispered to Jools, "No worries. The windows will be in, the power on and the solar panels in place by the time you come back for Christmas. I'm glad you like what we have done so far."

"Wonderful. You are all so nice."

"We are like any other extended family. We argue, have snits, act childish at times, but we all care for each other. We work together when we need to, and we come together when there are troubles."

Eric cleared his throat.

"Eric is very patient, but when he tells someone he will meet them, he does not like to be late."

Jools hugged her. "I know. We'll be back before we leave on Monday."

They were so excited, they forgot to put on their safety shirts and flew down the hill, turned on Reservoir Road and sped down to Polly Benson.

"Oops, we forgot to get dressed.” Jools laughed.

"No traffic, no problem." Eric grinned.

A number of nude families and teenagers waved as they rode by them.

"Working off yesterday's food. Seriously, it's great exercise. The families
usually stop at the picnic area next to the school. All of them will end up at the indoor pool for a shower and a quick swim before they go home."
Eric explained.

"Now who's gabbing?”

They rode until they saw a golf cart. Two pair of boots were standing at attention. Elke and a woman with long braids were eating cheese and drinking beer from a bottle.

"About time you got here. We have turkey here, and the dogs would have gotten it if you were late," she teased.

Eric looked at the woman. "I know you. Aren't you the person who said she hated working outside, mud, creepy crawly animals and would never take her clothes off?"

"Moira Kelly, that's me." the woman said with a light brogue. "I thought I was being led to perdition by this devil."

"Now I can't get her out of the muck, she lets most of the bugs crawl all over her, and she only gets dressed on Sunday."

"Church, shopping, brunch with the kids and my husband, and the fourth of July parade. Plus the few days a year it gets cold." Moira smiled.

Jools grabbed some cheese and washed it down with water.

"Beer, later. Now I just want a little snack. Tell me about your morning and I'll do the same."

The women began talking, leaving Eric a silent bystander. He was pleased Jools was enjoying herself and happy that she loved the house. Eventually, he got bored and looked for something to amuse himself. He heard rustling
down near the stream. He chuckled, and then whistled. Lil Mike and Cleo emerged soaking wet and covered with mud. They greeted him, ran to Elke, shook themselves off and proceeded to rub and wiggle against all of them.

Elke shook her finger, but she was laughing. "You brat, you didn't know how to ask politely, so you got the dogs to do your dirty work."

Eric grinned. "You know Gramps expects us to stop for lunch. If we hurry,
we will have a couple hours of peace before the shopping caravan gets back."

They were in the hot tub snacking and drinking wine when the caravan rolled in. Laundry baskets and shoe trays were on either side of the porch steps.

The men had adjourned next door to avoid the onslaught.

Polly got out first, helped up the stairs by Sally and Inga. She showered inside because there were safety rails.

They saw Christine next. Threw her top and jeans in the bin, kicked out of her boots, grabbed Molly and Katie by the hand after they were liberated and ran into Sand Trap Pond. Some followed her. Others headed to the outdoor showers.

Refreshed, they headed indoors to eat. Marta stopped by to nibble on some
celery and chips. When Eric left to watch football next door, Heidi hopped in and joined them.

"I'm a shortcake, so you will all have more room. Ooooh, this feels good.
My feet are sore. I'm not used to wearing five inch heels since I go barefoot most of the time now."

"Serves you right. I told you, but you had to be a fashionista," teased
Abby. "I'm going to take our loot home. I'll come back in the golf cart
to chauffeur you home."

The rest of the weekend was a whirlwind. Jools remembered promising Christine she would visit her condo in the city when she came back after Christmas. The thought that the ocean was only a few hours away made the decision to leave the Cape behind easier. She watched the families and the maintenance crew begin decorating. She couldn't wait for the wedding to be over.

It was the rainiest December Polly could remember. People who rarely got dressed were in boot, raincoats and carrying umbrellas. Yet it didn't dampen the upbeat mood of the season.

Molly got her law degree, Christine finally graduated from college, and
Ruthie's daughter Hope got engaged to a Hanlon and would be building her new home at Farm 2.

Inga got news as well. A picture of Sven and his family in Santa hats
looking very happy. She wondered if he would ever return.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Dec 15, 2012

The following morning, the house was quiet. The shoppers had departed and the men were at the diner for their morning gab session. Jools and Eric took their bikes and rode out the back way. They waved at Reuben and Melody who were drinking coffee in the front yard. Eric pointed out who lived where: Bix and Molly, Katie and Karl, Dora, Bekka, Dr. Paul and Brigitte, the Snowe's, and finally Billy and Alice. They stopped for a minute. Alice was playing catch with her children.

"If they have your genes, they will be all stars." Eric said. He introduced her to Jools. "Alice hits a softball further than any woman I've ever seen. She is an animal and human midwife, helps out Reuben and Dr. Paul, and help on the farm. She is also one of the sweetest people in the world."

Alice blushed. "I'm just a farm girl. I believe in "do unto others'. By the way, let Inga know Libby had dinner with us. She just came back from Japan and Billy picked her up late Wednesday. She slept, helped me out, for once, just relaxed, and enjoyed herself. She's already up and gone, working on a project with young Reed. She plans on going over this afternoon."

Eric replied, "Grandma was worried, not about her safety, but whether
she'd have enough to eat."

"She ate believe me. Jools, glad to meet you. When the time comes, I will be here for you."

Jools thanked her. As they rode out to the road, she said. "She is nice. A gentle giant."

Eric stopped. "Time to put on the button down shirts we brought. We go on the main road for the next two miles, mostly uphill for the last one."

"Good thing you brought them. I never thought of that."

"Every once in a while, someone complains, usually an outsider. The police said just wear enough to keep with the spirit of the law."

In a quarter hour, they turned into the road and shrugged the shirts off their shoulders. To the left, they saw the log cabin belonging to the twins. In front of them was another house, already framed. Workers were installing clapboard on the exterior.

"You said you wanted something that reminded you of home. There's nothing more New England than a clapboard farmhouse."

Jools got off the bike and hugged Eric so hard he almost fell off.

"It's wonderful," she said. "Let's go see how our home looks up close. Last one there's a rotten egg."

Jools got there first. She saw Barry and Missy sitting on towels draped over a plank. Katie's parents, she remembered from dinner. A blond woman
wearing a hard hat, boots and glasses was reading over blueprints on a makeshift table.

Eric said, "Hi, Jen. What do you think? Where is your better half and the twins?"

"The kids just attacked the twins and got their lazy butts out of bed. Imagine, trying to sleep past eight around here. Lisa just delivered breakfast to Jack. They will all be out in a bit. Isn't this place beautiful?"

"The way they set it up so everyone has a clear view of the reservoir and
the landscape is great. The meadow in front gives all the kids plenty of safe area to play."

"I like your ideas. Three bedrooms on the perimeter with a study loft
on the back wall of the living room. The back bedroom is a takeoff on old
farmhouses, where they added rooms as the family got larger. Romy made the septic system the same size as next door, to accommodate a lot of kids.
Your mother thought you should have oak flooring in the bedrooms, and paid the extra cost. Your father wanted to wire this up for any work you might want to do at home, but I said I'd ask you first."

Eric replied. "The flooring is great, but I don't want to work at home.
Jools gets ideas for her strip at night the loft is for that. Dad can
put all the bells and whistles there for her."

Jen took Jools in and gave her the tour. Missy said, "I've got news for you. Sam and Janet have sold their parents house and will be moving back here the week before Christmas. They are keeping the place at Granite Lake
as a family summer cottage."

"So they are going to help you here? And what about Naomi?"

"Just to supervise. I think Naomi will be moving in with Karl and Em
until a house becomes available at The Farm. They have more than enough room. Their kids are gone."

At that moment, the door opened and six children ran out. They were painted in numerous colors and designs. Then two blonde women flew after them, arms outstretched, swooping up the youngsters and depositing them in the large sand box next to the pool.

"Where are Jade and Ruby?"

"They're working a six to six shift. By the time they get home, the kids
will have just about enough energy to kiss them good night before the Sandman gets them.” said Missy.

Lisa joined them. "I thought twins were tough, but six of them and all like greased piglets with that paint on. Anyone want to take bets on whether the twins go out dancing tonight?"

Jen returned with Jools. "Our babies are going to be asleep by eleven. The two of them are going to find out that after you play with kids, you have to clean them and their messes up. Going out dancing will have to wait until tomorrow."

Eric asked, "How many changes do you have to make?"

Jools said, "Only two. A window in the loft so I can watch you sleep and a convection oven to make you muffins after I get your mother's recipe."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Dec 12, 2012

There were nearly forty for Thanksgiving dinner. Inga remembered the first one, when there were only a dozen. Food was served buffet style, with the younger children going first. They would eat on the porch before returning to clear up after everyone was finished eating. Only Sven and Tara were missing. Tara however, had checked in to assure the family she wasn't alone and starving.

When the connection was made, Tara was sitting on a couch with about a dozen other college students, eating drumsticks and drinking wine.

"We can't party too much," she told her mother."It isn't a holiday here and we all have class tomorrow. I'll be home on the fifteenth or so to help with Christmas."

Marta and Inga were satisfied. Tara looked relaxed and healthy. To make sure, they asked Reed.

"She loves school, the beach, the relaxed atmosphere, and all the new people. No special boy friend, although she does go out. Word has also gotten around that you don't mess with her after she broke the ribs and nose of some man who groped her in a club."

"She didn't get into trouble?" Elke asked.

"No. The bouncer saw the whole thing, said the guy was a pig and deserved what he got."

The family ate quietly, conversing only between courses.

"Must be good. No complaints." said Inga.

The meal was finished. The dishes were rinsed. The dishwasher was humming. The older men had gathered in front of the wide screen on the pretense that they were watching football. In fact, they were all sound asleep, or "resting our eyes", as Jud explained.

Polly. Inga, Missy and Sally were on the porch keeping ears cocked for napping baby sounds. Everyone else was playing a chaotic game of touch football, with no out of bounds or defined field.
Sides were determined by which side of the ball you were on when it was hiked. Most of the time. They were now halfway down the road. Christine had just caught a pass and was wrestled down by Molly.

"It's supposed to be touch," Christine pouted.

"I did touch you," Molly laughed. "you didn't hear me complain when Eric swung me around and dropped me. That was 'touch' too."

Karl grabbed the ball, hiked it to Bix, who threw a spiral to Elke as she headed towards the softball diamond. Rafi picked her up and sat her on the pitcher's mound.

The game continued until Romy picked up a fumble and ran to Sand Trap Pond.

"If you want to play, you better get ready to swim." She jumped in the water.

The game was over. Everyone dove in to cool off.

Jools sat next to Marta as they dried off.

"Is this normal? You just make up rules as you go along?"

"We go with the flow. You'll find out we have a lot of fun doing things
we thought up on a whim. My mother's hat and parasol parade, mudball, Elke's tree climbing. Oh, you can watch another one now."

The sun was starting to go down. They watched a golf cart with Elke and Sofie in it heading down toward the ball field. It stopped. In a moment,
they saw three birds fly out of the trees in a beeline toward the cart.

"What are those? They seem awfully big."

"Owls. Just watch."

They swooped around and one at a time landed on the cart, while the other two continued to fly.

"My sister has had a bond with them since she rescued an owlet when we first moved here. They will swoop the rest of us for fun, but they only
land when Elke's in the cart. Now Sofie has been accepted as well."

"Amazing. Anything else I should know right now?"

"Don't wear a straw hat around Reuben's donkey Jedediah. He will eat it.
If you visit the barn, ask Alice about the animals and their dispositions. Don't get upset if you see the rooster and cat scrapping. They and their predecessors have been fighting for years for control of the barn. It's a stalemate. The rest you'll just learn by watching."

"I have so much to learn. There is so much going on here."

"It's a lot of work, but a lot of fun. Look at my sister Romy. She has
a lot of responsibility here, but you wouldn't know it by the way she is
playing in the water. And she's almost ten years older than I am."

"For real?"

"She keeps herself in shape, lives healthy, and her mind is always working. She and Elke are the brains of the family."

"You are pretty talented. I've seen some of your paintings."

"That's just play. Cooking, painting, modeling, decorating, making love with my husband, all great things but small potatoes compared to them."

"Are you serious?"

"Of course not. We are all important because what each of us do makes life better for everyone."
Dr. Who arrow 50th Anniversary

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Nov 22, 2012

I've heard another rumor that Tom Baker, the 4th Doctor is going to play a major role in the 50th anniversary special, along with two of his companions, Leela and Romana.

The other rumor I have heard is that Matt Smith will be regenerating either on the 50th show or shortly thereafter. A thought is they want an older doctor to flesh out the relationship between the Doctor and River.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Nov 20, 2012

Jools nodded. "At the beach, we have two groups of voyeurs. One group is there hoping to see people engaged in sexual acts so they can report them as being immoral. The other wants to see the same thing because it turns them on. We've invited them to join us, but they either refuse or run away. They don't realize what they are missing. It's not like we all look like movie stars. We just enjoy being nude. To us it is as natural as brushing our teeth."

"Maybe someday." said Maia. "I have to run. I just got off work and need to help Elke get the kids off to school before I go to sleep. I'll see you about three. I hope you like chocolate."

She went for quick dip. Marta was waiting for her when she climbed out of the pool. "Most of the rest of the family you can chat with over the course of the day as they drop by. There will be more people at the pool tomorrow, and Eric will introduce you around when he takes you on tour."

As they walked back, Marta said, "I know Eric tried to scare you about Inga and Polly. They are direct and no nonsense. It isn't being mean.
They would rather get to the issue than waste time with pointless chat. You will win Momma over in two minutes. Polly will ask a lot of questions
to get a sense of who you are. I hope you like dogs. If you don't, you're dead."

"Dogs like me, but I've never had one of my own. My mother refused. Said it would add to her housework and that they smelled.""

"Her dog Sunshine likes everyone. The test will be if Lil Mike approves."

The work stations were ready. Women were busy preparing vegetables. Jud was hauling peelings out to the compost. Reed was filling large pots with water and placing them on the stove, while Eric was washing the dirty dishes.

"Grab a knife or a peeler," Sally said. "When we get everything done,
we can take a break while it cooks. Reed, is Bethany helping your mother?"

"Yes. Mom is teaching her as she goes, with help from Jen, who is on the wide screen. Dad went to his library to stay out of the way."

"Jools," Em asked, "Are you going shopping with us?"

"Jools replied, "This year will probably be the last one for a while i can go into Boston with my cousins, so I didn't plan on it."

"That's ok. Elke refuses to go. Does all her shopping online. She's done. She'll be out playing in the stream all day." Marta said. "Eric, you can take her on tour tomorrow. One more thing. Alice said our pumpkin pies
would be ready around nine. Can you go pick them up? Reed, you go help him.
We women want to talk for a while."

With the room to themselves, the women began chatting. Inga said to Jools,
"Why don't you tell everyone how you met?"

Jools told the story of teasing him on the beach and inviting him for a swim. "We thought he'd either run away or be a perv, but when he dropped his shorts and walked right in the ocean like our nudity was normal, everything was fine."

"What struck you about him to make you interested?" asked Polly.

"He was friendly but not overly so. He checked us all out but he didn't stare or make rude comments. He also was worried later about hurting Ginny's feelings when he wanted to see me exclusively. Most men don't think of that. They just dump and move on."

Marta asked what made it different from being a traditional summer romance.

"I thought that too, but he wrote back in the fall and asked me out. Because of our schedules, we only saw each other once or twice a month.
He asked to meet my parents after a few months to show he was serious.
We also found out we loved the same kind of movies and music, tho I dance a lot better than he does. He also encouraged my cartooning, and with his
computer brilliance, animated my characters and brought them to life."

"Whose idea was it for the women super heroes.?" asked Abby.

"I was thinking of a woman with a male side kick. Eric gave me the idea about a group. With all the stories he told about you, Tara and the rest,
I had plenty of material."

"Marta, when did Tara say she would be checking in tomorrow? It will be
different without her." asked Inga.

"Tomorrow about three. She gives me heartburn with her mouth and her attitude sometimes, but the house is TOO quiet now."

Polly continued. "Why are you moving back here? I thought with all your
family and Eric's grandparents, you would want to stay close to home."

"First, Eric's aunts and uncles back home have been letting Eric take care of things for their parents instead of helping themselves. It's time they stepped up and got with the program. My family is cool with wherever I live as long as I am happy. Second, I saw that Eric was much happier when he was with family. I wanted him to move back. The fact that the twins started their own little community meant we could live the naturist life but only be a few minutes away from The Farm. Last,I hate being cold in winter and despise snow."

"That's good enough for me." said Polly. "She's also peeled five pounds of potatoes. With all the new mouths to feed, we need the extra hands."

Inga interrupted them. "Time for coffee. We are more than half done.I also hear Lil Mike and Cleo. That means Elke and lunch are almost here."

Elke hauled in two large pots, one chili, the other gumbo. "Rafi made the chili yesterday, it is spicy. Rick made the gumbo. I have more if you need it."

The dogs bounded in. Clio made the rounds, while Lil Mike went right to Polly. She whispered something. He went and sat in front of Jools, who
talked with him and rubbed his chest. That done, he went about sniffing,
finally pressing his nose to her belly. He turned around, sat between her legs and faced Polly.

"Two things we know. He didn't lick your belly, so you aren't pregnant.
You rubbed his chest, and he likes that. You passed the toughest test."
said Polly. "Welcome to the family."






Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Nov 16, 2012

Eric brought Jools to The Farm for the first time for Thanksgiving. Jools drove Eric crazy, asking what she should pack for the trip.

"The weather is going to be in the 70s during the day with a low in the high 50s. The most you will need during the day are sandals and a hat. At night, a shirt. When we go into town, cutoffs and a blouse, or a nice dress with big girl shoes for a fancy place."

"Suppose I forget something?"

"We have stores here. It's not like we are in the middle of the wilderness."

"I'm just nervous. I love you and want to make a good impression."

"As long as Grandma and Aunt Polly don't eat you, you will be fine. Just be yourself."

Marta met them at the station. They looked at each other and laughed. Jools was wearing cutoffs and a windbreaker, Marta a peasant blouse and wraparound skirt. It was the first time they had seen each other fully dressed.

"I didn't recognize you with clothes on," they said simultaneously.

They got into a restored 1978 GTO convertible. Marta gave a running commentary, pointing out places Eric should take Jools while she was here.

"Ma, she'll be back for New Year's when everything is all lit up for the holidays. We'll see what we can. Besides, aren't you taking her on your Black Friday marauding trip?"

Marta brightened. "Three car loads. We start at 6 AM. We are back in town by 1PM for our ice cream pig-out, and home to unpack and take a nap. The men take care of supper for us. After that, we're ready for the weekend."

They had passed the last light and turned onto Polly Benson. Marta pulled over, pulled off her blouse and said, "Enough of this. I want to feel the breeze on my body the rest of the way." The couple followed suit. When they arrived, Marta whispered, "You two go say hello to Karl and Inga, just so they know you got here safely. Food will be ready when you get back to the house."

It was a light supper. Eric Sr. explained that the next day would be a
series of small meals while the Thanksgiving feast was being prepared.

"It's like an all day tasting contest. The fun of it is we don't know
what order the courses will be served. The one thing we do know is
that Polly and Sally will be here at seven thirty to start peeling potatoes and veggies. Inga is cooking the stuffing next door. Heidi and
Abby will be delivering the hors d'oeuvres mid-morning. Try the stuffed mushrooms. They are to die for. Elke and Maia are in charge of desserts.
They will bring samplers for afternoon coffee."

"Does everybody bring something?" Jools asked.

"It's a family feast and there are a lot of us. We all pitch in. Polly
doesn't cook pies all week, she just makes the filler now. Katie and Molly roll the dough and do the cooking." Eric continued.

Marta added, "Em and Christine make a killer gumbo we will have today. My older sister Romy makes lasagna for Friday. The younger children clean up."

"It seems like so much work." Jools said.

"It is, but it is a lot of fun." Marta said. "I just thought of something.
if you want, you can come swimming with me in the morning. I'll introduce you to a lot of the people you will be seeing over the next few days. It's
much mellower at six AM when no one is totally awake."

Sleep came quickly after the meal. Jools woke up with a start and saw it
was 5:30 already. She roused Eric. They showered. Coffee, fruit and muffins
were on the table when they came out.

Marta said, "Eric, Polly may be here before we come back. You know what to do."

"Yep, whatever she tells me to. Stay out of the kitchen. Will Katie and Molly be coming as well?"

"Yes. With us after swim. Sally and Tasha will set up the work stations
so you and Polly can chat."

The women went off to the pool.

"This is beautiful," said Jools as they walked by the Pond and down the path to the volleyball courts.

"This is just a small part of it. The grounds and buildings are nice, but it is the people who make it so wonderful. We disagree and have our little
snits, yet in the end we are all family."

Jools was nervous. Marta broke the ice by saying, "Good morning, ladies.
I'd like you to meet my future daughter-in-law Jools who is bringing Eric back home."

After a few hugs, a half dozen made a line with Jools in the middle, joined hands and jumped into the pool.

Later, drying off, she was amazed that Marta was still swimming laps.

A short woman with reddish blond hair said, "Twenty laps every day she is here. Thirty the month after the holidays because she loves to eat. I'm
Maia: doctor, wife, mother, cook and general mischief maker."

Jools replied, "So you are the person I'll be seeing when the babies come."

"Ja. I just want you to know my niece in Denmark loves your comic. My parents are coming for Christmas and I was wondering if you might do something for her as my present."

"No problem. Just find out what she wants. I'm surprised it is popular in Europe, Japan and Brazil, but not here."

"Many Americans still equate nudity to sex or porn. Some men still have
the notion that women should be in secondary roles, and it intimidates them when they aren't. We see each other nude every day, and while we still people watch, we aren't overcome by lust to go jump every hot
person we see."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Nov 15, 2012

Fourth Tick

It was mid-October. Marta's house was unusually quiet. Eric was still at Granite Lake helping the club get ready for winter. Tara had left for Spain a month ago. Yet she wasn't lonely.

Her husband was home all but two nights a month. They were having a second honeymoon without having to go anywhere.

"We only have a month before Eric and Jools arrive. We can hibernate together all winter until we have to start getting ready for the wedding. Let's make the most of our alone time. Before we know it, there will be grandchildren crawling under the table."

Eric said, "You will love every minute."

"Of course, I will. So will you. For now, we don't have to act like grownups."

"When have you ever acted like a grownup?" Eric teased.

"Never. And you'd better not let me." She laughed,took his hand and led him inside.

Bix had had his best season and was watching Cochise run through the fields. The children were at Day Care while Molly was at school. She would be graduating Law School in December and taking the bar exam in February. He told people he just played a game and entertained people. It was his wife who would be doing really important things.

He had also found out that his friend Mike Snowe had retired, after a long productive career.

"My arm is going and my legs are gone. Time to help my wife with the kids and do my part around here. Being able to play until I was nearly 40 was a blessing."

TJ had retired from the Navy and was headed back to Italy. "Hawaii was nice but we never got comfortable." He had told Reed that they would be buying a house not far from the naturist resort they had visited years ago. "We'll visit, but that will be home. The boys were very happy there.
The villagers are like family."

Bix saw Cochise spring out of the grass and swat a dove out of the air. He picked it up, sat in front of Bix and dropped it at his feet.

"Good dog. This one is still alive. We’ll let it go." When the dog had gone back in the grass with a treat, Bix threw the bird in the air behind him. The dove managed to get to the clothesline, thankful it had not been ripped to shreds.

He saw Em walking quickly up the path. Ordinarliy, she would stop and chat.
Today she was in a hurry, said "hello" as she approached him and kept on going. "Hope nothing is wrong." he thought.

Something was. Em had always been bothered by migraines. Lately, they had
become more frequent and severe. Naomi made her go see Doc Elder. When the tests came back,the news was not good. There was an aneurism in her brain.

"You could live five years, or be gone tomorrow." Doc said.

"Please don't tell anyone. They will only worry and fuss unnecessarily.
I want to live life to the fullest for as long as I have."

She regretted blowing by Bix but she was preoccupied. She was worried how Karl would cope once he was alone. Karl and Katie would keep an eye on him, but they had their own lives to lead. Christine was a free spirit as she was. She would dutifully look after her father, but she would be very unhappy.

She turned around and went back to Bix, gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek. "I was thinking, but that's no excuse. You're a good man and father and you know we all are proud of you and love you. Don't ever change.We'll chat longer next time. Give Molly and the kids hugs for me."

She continued to keep busy. She worked twenty hours with Naomi, dressed in character for various lessons at Montessori and during the holidays, filled in at her old job when it was busy. People didn't notice any change.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Nov 8, 2012

They drove to the end of the tree-lined street, and turned into the driveway to park behind the carriage house. New fencing had been installed eight feet high.

"Those are only temporary," Romy said. "When the shrubbery gets to that height, we'll remove it."

"Edna would like that. She loved her privacy."

They walked to the back gate. Polly made a face.

"What's the matter?" asked Romy.

"Are those male voices I hear?"

"Probably. We were having problems getting women to rent with the strict rules on men on the grounds. They aren't allowed in the living area, but they can come on the grounds and go in the basement common area."

"Edna would come back and burn you at the stake if she knew."

"No, she wouldn't. When she started out, women had no place to go for meetings except church and as auxiliaries to organizations, the men had. There were no domestic abuse centers then. At the beginning, Social Security didn't exist. Edna took women in who were in a bad way and had no place else to go."

"I vaguely remember that. There were also one or two girls who weren't married and got pregnant. Edna took them in too. The sitting room and one of the studies were bedrooms back then." Polly said.

"In time, Portia, Ophelia and Cordelia moved in, alternative services became available. Edna's focus dealt with expanding and consolidating her influence in town through her group after the last husband died. It stayed pretty much the same until she passed on."

"So what are the changes?" Polly asked as she observed two couples and some children playing in and lounging around the pool.

"Just so you don't panic, today Lena Elder invited her co-workers here for a back to school picnic." As they left the pool area, Polly saw a co-ed volleyball game, people tanning and children playing various games. None were dressed.

Rosie was grilling burgers and hot dogs. Dawn Angel came over and gave them hugs.

"Have the changes helped?" Romy asked.

"Muchly. I actually have a waiting list."

"So how long do they usually stay?"

"Polly, Cheyenne and Lena have been here the longest. They share the carriage house. Most of the rest are new in town and are looking for an affordable safe place to stay. We are upfront about being nude. I have two nurses from the hospital, one who works at Hiroshi's Antiques, and one from American Hemp. Most stay a couple years until they get their own place."

"What about boyfriends?" Polly continued.

"They can stay on the grounds, eat dinner downstairs, but the same rules apply. Since the women are nude, they have to be as well. They have to be gone by midnight. The elevator and doors to the upper levels are locked."

"What about the extra expense?" Polly continued.

"There is a basic food allowance included in the rent. They are responsible for any extras."

"See," Romy said. "No shenanigans. Dawn is frugal and Rosie is strict about visitors. The sanctuary is safe. If there are serious problems, we will scale it back. No men allowed on meeting days, including Naomi's 'No Love for Us' group.

"That still exists?"

"She's the last original member, but meetings are always crowded." Dawn said.

Polly had to examine the inside. When she was satisfied, she turned to Romy. "I guess it is all right. Next time, bring me when it is the way it used to be. I just don't feel comfortable with the new."

Labor Day Fest was a great success. Softball was won by a team from Colorado. The Paradise and Farm teams lost in the semifinals. The Farm boys Volleyball team won the bronze medal to everyone's surprise. The indoor "old sci-fi TV shows" marathon, which included all the episodes of Blake's 7,Babylon 5, Farscape, Lost in Space and The Prisoner at two venues was crowded and attended by many who had to be creative to appear in character while nude.

Karl had to import a half truckload of soil for the largest mud ball fight ever. Heidi couldn't count the number of family and friend pictures she took.

Sven watched much of this on his old desktop from the middle of the country. For the first time, he got to see what really went on. He told his wife he was always locked in the office and rarely got to enjoy anything except the food.
He had originally hired Jolene to mind the shop when he was on the road.
She was honest and a good negotiator. In time, they became friends and
eventually married. Two children later, they were regulars at the local nudist club, which was modern and catered to a younger crowd without pushing the older members out the door.
He lived in a modest ranch house at the end of a long dirt road where
the family could live clothes free. A back yard was fenced in for the
children to play and their beagle to run around. A swimming pool was
in the works for next year.

Jolene handed him Aron as she washed Crystal's face. "Are you ever going
to introduce me to your family? I see all they have done and they seem
like nice people. Are you ashamed of me?"

He answered. "No. It's more me than you."

She replied. "I think it is about time you sent your mother at least, pictures of you and your new family, and that you are happy. I'm still
upset you didn't introduce yourself and us to your daughter when we went
to that club in Kansas. If you don't know what to say, I'll send a note along with the pictures."

Inga received the email and attachments a few days later. She showed them
to Karl.

"He looks well. He's lost weight and has a smile on his face. The children are beautiful, and Jolene is attractive, though taller and curvier than Heidi is. Should I show her this?"

Karl nodded. "Just to let her know he is well. It will give her closure."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Nov 7, 2012

Bekka was standing in the middle of a meadow with Ruby, Jade and Angie. Around them were the twins six and Bekka's two children, the youngest on a blanket, the rest running around wearing only shoes.

"Everyone is finally home." Angie said.

"Labor Day Festival is like a magnet. The women's softball teams are already here, some of the food stations are up and running, and kids’ everywhere." said Bekka. "It's peaceful here."

They heard the sound of a motor. An old red car was crawling up the dirt road.

"She still drives that?" said Ruby. "It's older than I am."

"Runs great. She drives it for short trips, Here, to town, to the station. And never in the rain."

The car stopped. Romy emerged, ran to the passenger side and helped Polly get out. Sunshine Too followed.

"She wanted some peace and quiet. She's also very curious about what you are up to." Romy said.

Bekka began. "The twins bought this when they got married. The house at the end is theirs. The little stucco number is for Jack."

"As nurses, we can take care of our grandfather better than anyone. One of us is always here," said Jade. "He still goes down to the diner for breakfast, checks in on Cheyenne, picks up veggies and comes home. He loves the kids and is happy as a clam."

"No more Florida?"

"Last year was it. He'll help out Cheyenne here if she needs him. Otherwise he is retired."

"He also comes to keep an eye on me," said Angie. "For an old goat, he hasn't lost his interest in women."

Polly replied, "Glad everyone is doing well. Now I know you wouldn't have both of them here if you didn't have some plan cooked up. Blondie over there doesn't stop working unless she is out of the country. Bekka has so many projects she has more frequent flyer miles than the Governor."

Bekka turned around," Only three now. Christine's the one in Georgia and this one. I take on any more and my husband will divorce me."

Jade began. "We don't want a full scale operation like The Farm. Just homes. We like what you and Jen did at Paradise, but we want a swimming area as a centerpiece instead of a ball field. The spring fed swimming hole is big enough, but a quarter mile walk from here, a long trek for
someone with a lot of kids like we have."

Polly asked, "How many? You and your husbands are very busy with work and family. You don't want to bite off more than you can chew."

Romy responded. "Karl and Inga were worried all the kids that grew up at The Farm would have no place to go when they grew up and would move away.
Some already have. The twins are keeping 120 acres for themselves, with the remainder put in a land trust for new people to live here."'

"Any bites?" Polly said.

"Eric and Jools, his wife to be, is one. One or two people we went to school with. Romy, what did you say, maybe twelve to fifteen?"

Romy nodded. "You have good water from your artesian wells. Your father hasn't lost his touch. There's no sewer hookup here. We have to build a septic system. I'd rather build it all at once rather than piece it together as each dwelling is constructed. Cheaper too."

Polly suggested. "Why not put them all in the back near the tree line. That way there will be plenty of room for play and no one's view of the
landscape will be obstructed."

Polly peered out in the distance. She saw the reservoir lakes and the pine forest beyond it. Between it, she saw the large expanse of fields and houses Of The Farm.

"It looks bigger from here. There's also a lot more open space than I thought there was."

Romy stood next to her. "Our little village only takes up about 200 acres. The Galts are farming 160. That leaves nearly two thirds that will never be developed because of wetlands issues and the agreement I made with the town years ago on the number of houses we could build."

"Ninety-nine years, right. Plus a renewal clause that could be invoked every decade. How long now?"

"I forget, four hundred and seventy something. The last time just before Mr. Pettigrew retired."

Romy and Bekka went ahead of them, pacing off distances and tying ribbons on trees.

After an hour, the children were getting antsy. "Mom, can we go swimming now?" one asked Bekka.

"In a few minutes."

Romy interrupted. "We've been out here an hour and a half. Polly needs shade and the kids, including me, need to get wet."

After an hour of cooling off, and Polly's catnap, they rounded up the children for lunch. Romy asked Polly, "You up for one more stop? You
haven't been to Edna's lately."

"Heidi told me they were doing something but you are right. I just haven't felt like going anywhere lately."

"I noticed that. You didn't even go to Kansas this year."

"I'm going, but after Labor Day. I'll drive back with the Hanlons. Faith White and Jo Saunders are coming too. Something about seedlings and one of the Hanlon sons was mentioned. I'll come back with them."

As the car faded from sight, Angie said, "She does well for being over 90. Walks a mile or more every day. I thought she was losing it one day when she was sitting on a bench next to the statue of her old dog and was talking to it. She told me the dog had been her companion for a long time and done a lot together. Talking to him helps her remember."

Jade said, "She keeps her mind active. I hope I remember half what she has when I get close to her age."
Dr. Who arrow The New Season (2012)

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Nov 3, 2012

Good final episode.

Interesting subtle tribute to Raymond Chandler,
the mystery writer. Melody Malone, an obvious
takeoff on Philip Marlowe. One of the villains,
Mr. Grayle, same name as husband of femme fatale
in "Farewell, My Lovely",collected Chinese porcelain. The original character collected Chinese jade.
A few other things, but those I can pick out right away.
A good way for the Ponds to leave. I suspect they will appear in the 50th anniversary show. Hopeful
it will be a minor role. I suspect there will be
a lot of cameos from characters living and dead.
Only so much air time in a 75 or 90 minute show.
Absolute Naturists arrow Old Age and Nudism

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Nov 3, 2012

I think it should be a spinoff so we don't get charlatans setting up scam sites.

In this way we can monitor the quality and truthfullness of the people who wish to help.
Perhaps a note in the Bulletin and in TNS
Naturally might spark some interest.
Absolute Naturists arrow Old Age and Nudism

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Nov 2, 2012

Fireprof,

Great idea. John, great following the train of thought. Perhaps start a group where people could
list their skills. Landscapers,home health care workers, nurses, housekeepers, dog walkers, etc.

Not only for seniors, but for those in our community who have temporary or permanent health
issues regardless of age. Or those of us who simply need assistance from time to time.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Oct 30, 2012

At the end of the fifth summer abroad, Reed and his son spent an afternoon discussing the future from the patio overlooking the vineyard.

"This will be the last summer we will travel together the whole summer. Other than Vienna, we have no other obligations. I am tired. I have done all I can to help you. Your mother will not travel without me, and your sister is quite happy here."

"She has the beach close by. She plays at the clubs and works on her music. She helps in the vineyard."

"And she has Henri. She tells me after she finishes her studies, she will come back here and live happily ever after with him. I believe her."

"So do I. What about Libby. She won't be with us?"

"Only in July and she will stay here. She is preparing for her classes as visiting lecturer at Worthington."

"So I will be on my own."

"It's time. You have made friends and contacts that will be important to you in both your work and your everyday life. You will continue to be an
ambassador for naturism, but you will also become part of the network my colleagues and I began many years ago."

The young man answered, "I understand."

"My one weakness for many years was that I missed a lot by staying in an office and hiding behind a computer screen. You have learned that in person
contact allow you to pick up nuances in human behavior that even vid conferences can hide. You will be better than I."

"I find that hard to believe. You know so very much."

"I find the more I 'know’, the more I have to learn. I'm running out of learning time."

"You'll be around a long time."

"Perhaps. Now do you have any idea what you might do next year? Remember, Eric and Jools are getting married, Christine's condos are opening
in September, your mother and Bekka are going full speed on the Farm Too and renovations to Edna’s ...”

".... And Tara will be finishing junior year abroad in Spain."

"That, too. You will also be graduating, if I calculate correctly."


"Yes, sir. Then three or four years to a doctorate."

"Very good. Now one more thing. If anything happens to me, you are going to have to help your mother. She will have a tendency to bury herself in work to numb the grief. She may also lash out at people and do or say things she may later regret. If you see that, bring her here. With fewer distractions, she will be able to heal. Piggy will make sure she relaxes, and will redirect her energy."

"Good idea."

"One more thing. Being alone is a terrible thing. I have told her this, and I want you to as well. Encourage her to find someone. It will make growing old so much easier."

They drank some coffee and chatted about sports and politics.

Reed said, "One question I forgot to ask. How do you plan to organize your
time?"

"Western Europe, here as a headquarters, Czech lake clubs in the East.
I feel most comfortable in those two places."

"For the specific Czech club, I would suggest the one where Mrs. Gold is.
She is very knowledgeable."

"Good idea. She ran the summer camp for a number of years after she moved
from her native country."

Their conversation was interrupted by Bethany's arrival. She shook her long blonde hair, sat at the piano and began to play, singing in either French or English, occasionally making up funny lyrics to amuse her audience.

"She is precious. She is one of the few people who have happy clouds around them all the time. She even makes that old sourpuss M. Vachon smile. Do what you can to make sure she stays that way." said Reed.

They shook hands, and then embraced.

Piggy rang the bell for dinner. Everyone headed indoors. The main course was roast chicken. Bethany played a few bars of "The Chicken Dance",
grabbed her towel and followed them in.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Oct 29, 2012

Elke went back to work researching the stream.

Law enforcement caught up with the couple who delivered the food, finding they received money the first of each month for the children's support. They had no clue how their friends had come into the money or where they were located.

The bank account was from a foreign country where rich people often hid their money to avoid taxes.

The children went to the Wellness Center daily to get checked out. It was there they were tested for education level. They were surprised to discover
that the reading and math levels were not far behind; however, the breadth of their knowledge was restricted to internet news and gossip sites.

Missy said, "Based on their history, it would be very difficult to fit them into the public school system. I suggest they attend Montessori here so they can catch up at their own pace."

Within a year, they were all at grade level.

The cleanup went on. The scrap was removed. Items, which had survived, were auctioned off to help recoup expenses. Karl and Jud attended, but passed on the auto carcasses.

"We are too old for projects this size."

They were pleased when Jacques got his hands on the remains of a 1950 Studebaker.

It took three years to get rid of everything. To prevent this from happening again, the town and water district agreed to dismantle the steel and concrete bridge across the stream and replace it with a bicycle and pedestrian one made of environmentally neutral materials.

Sofie, Antonio and Johann continued their exploring with their friends. Sometimes Elf and Chance went with them. Their dog, now fully recovered, went with them.

Sofie liked sitting in the trees watching the creatures of the forest go about their daily business. Antonio looked for evidence of humans. His best find was a rusted Haight Ashbury street sign buried in the leaves. Johann preferred to play hide and seek, or build forts, or just follow the trails to see where they would go.

In the heat of the afternoon, they would hang out at the Pond, swimming, playing ball or playing with their vpads.

Sage spent a lot of time reading paper books, and became a regular borrower at Harmony House. She hung around with the other shy girls who would swim and play nude in the water, but would cover up as soon as they left the pool.

One day just before Christmas, Sage got out of the pool, dried herself off and marched off to the Cafe. She left her shirt on a bench. She had finally joined the 'aliens'.

When Elke asked her about it, Sage told her,
"I don't need my security blanket any more. Life is good. Doing that ends my connection to the past. It's time to get on with life. I finally realized how good the air and sun felt on my skin. I just feel comfortable and free.

At sixteen, Sage began working with Jeannine in the office. She adapted well and handled the pressure of weekend traffic with good humor and
efficiency. Boys started dropping by, on the pretext that they were
checking things out for their parents. When asked about college, she said
"Maybe a course here and there, things that would be helpful to Jeannine.
Not full time. I'd go whacko being cooped up in classrooms all day."

A year later, on a July afternoon, a balding man and well-groomed woman
came in. Sage was in the back office with Cheyenne, helping with the receipts. She went out to register them, but quickly ran back.

"Call the police. Those are my parents."

Cheyenne made the call, sat Sage down and went out to deal with them
as if they were regular customers. She gave them paperwork for first time
visitors and waited. Before they were finished, three squad cars, no sirens arrived. Sage came out, identified them and they were taken away.

Investigation revealed that they had been living in Northern Colombia,
modestly but comfortably. The money had come from a very successful trip to Las Vegas, bankrolled by a modest payoff on a lottery ticket. They explained that they planned to go on vacation and send for the children later, and assumed the delay was for passport difficulties.

When asked why it had taken them three years to return after their
checks had been sent back, they testified that they thought Sage had simply
moved to another location when she turned sixteen.

The jury was shown pictures of the shack, the children when they found by Elke, medical reports and finally pictures of the deceased Pepper. Sage testified briefly about life before and after her parents left.

Guilty verdicts were returned for child abuse, child abandonment and
negligent homicide. They received long sentences. Furthermore, because
of a quirk in the law, he ordered them deported after serving their time,
and not allowed to re-enter the country again.

"Thankfully, the people who found your children have provided for them
what you failed to do. Their lives are relatively normal and you will
not be allowed to cause them any more pain. Court is adjourned."

Sage had no regrets.
Absolute Naturists arrow Biggest Issues Facing Naturist/Nudist Community

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Oct 28, 2012

Good points by everyone.

To Nudony, the institutional nudism you speak of is, as you say, dominated by Baby Boomers, yet it has evolved greatly from the previous era.

Clubs themselves provide legal protection for those who wish to be nude and enjoy a certain amount of privacy. In many states, being nude
outside the gates was and still is considered a serious offense.

As time goes on, there will be clubs that go out of business. I can name at least a dozen that have faded away since I started going to clubs. New ones have sprung up which adapt more to 'X' and 'Y' generations.

As far as the message, it is pretty general. Health, relaxation, sports, or simply doing nothing and working on one's tan,that is all the same as it has been. Add gaming and internet recreation to that.

As far as not enough of you to make a difference,there are far more of you than there were of 'us' that are interested in the lifestyle. There were still laws on the books then that could get you fired or denied a position if you were found to be a nudist/naturist. Now not so much.

As for the social dynamics, there is still discrimination against singles, but no longer against unmarried couples. Some clubs have restrictions on piercings, body art, physical contact, others less so. Like anything else, you shop for what fits you personally.

Single or company owner clubs are unlikely to be responsive to ideas unless it will make them money without scaring the regulars away.

Co-op clubs have a more fluid membership, and, if you are willing to donate your time and help, will make it easier to enact change. It's the 'Show me" rather than "the do it for me" mentality.

One last point. It is good that individual 'X's and "Y' ers do their own thing. You need more numbers. It doesn't matter that you have different interests. You just want to do it clothes free.

Observations

Nudism/naturism will not become more acceptable in the US until people become more tolerant of each others differences.

American body shame and puritanism must go away.

The AANR has done a lousy job recruiting women.
To me a safe, clean, non-judgemental place to relax and get exercise nude would seem a great place to go. Women I know clean house, garden and do laundry nude. Why aren't there more, especially with so many vocal active
women around.

Travel: My nephew is a 'Y' and he will drive two hours, sit in traffic for another and drive two hours back to see a Dave Matthews concert. If you really wanted to go to a club, you'd find the time.

Need for urban clothes free hangouts,.... indoors. Lots work hard and the only fresh air they get is walking to and from their cars. This could fill a need.

Finally, you are going to have to work to make the nude movement, formally organized like AANR or a loose confederation like TNS, move forward.

The Boomers can't do it for you. You have to do it yourself.



Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Oct 27, 2012

Elke visited Sage the following morning.

She was wearing a bathrobe eating cereal. Her hair had been cut short and she had more color than the previous afternoon.

"I feel much better now. My tummy isn't growling. Tell whoever made the food last night it was delicious. Do you have any more bananas? Why did they cut our hair?"

Elke went into the other room and got a banana. She then explained that the lice and fleas were so bad that they had to cut their hair. She also told her that her brother Pepper was in the hospital in town and was very sick.

"When can I go see him?"

"Not until the doctor says so. Speaking of that, are there any papers at your house that tells who you are?"

"There's a metal box under the bed with papers and other things in it. We were told only to make sure to take it out of the house if there was a fire. Can I see Elf and Chance?"

Elke led her to a small room where the two youngsters were still hooked up to IVs. Missy was there checking their vitals.

"They are weak, but stable. I spoke with the Board last night and we are going to request temporary custody of all the children and pay their medical expenses. I really don't think it is in their best interest to be split up and sent to Social Service group homes. Karl and Inga agree."

"You mean we can't go home?"

"No. It is not safe or healthy." said Elke. "What I would like you to do is come with me and we can bring back a few things for safekeeping."

"There isn't much. The TV, the computer and that box are about it."

They went in a golf cart. Elke put on a Hazmat suit, retrieved the items, removed her suit, and sealed them in a container laced with bug bomb.

"Why did you do that?" Sage asked, still in her bathrobe and clogs.

"They have to be fumigated before they can be checked out. Even the metal box."

On the way back, Sage commented, "I'm getting used to you being without clothes. You're like a creature from another planet with strange customs. Just don't expect me to join you."

"It's up to you, Sage. We don't force people to be nude. A lot of our teenage girls cover up for a time while their bodies are changing. The only exception is when you swim."

"That makes sense. We don't wear suits when we swim in the reservoir. Takes our clothes too long to dry. But it's just us."

Elke stuck out her hand.

"Deal?"

"Deal."

Over the next few days, Sofie, Antonio and Johann watched the goings-on
from the top of the ridge. The shack was pulled down so no one could live there, the chicken coop demolished. A crane appeared, then a crew of workers separating scrap metal from items of value.

The town had moved quickly. Money was available from the watershed bond.
The work was so extensive; all the salvage companies on their bid list
were used. The cesspool was eventually pumped and the contaminated soil
was washed and put back. The well was sealed. Other items dumped between
the dump and Polly Benson Road were dragged out and hauled away.

After the initial excitement, the children lost interest and went back to
their exploring.

Missy found that the records in the box were well organized. Birth and marriage certificates, medical records, a few family photos, an address
book, a ledger and some cash.

"It looks like a normal family until a year and a half ago. The medical records all stop when each child reached five. It proves they haven't been to school because the required items aren't here. We'll have to get them up to speed on that, as well as test them for grade level. The little ones
know how to read and do basic math, so they aren't too far behind."
Missy said a week later. "County Social Services granted our request. The Ostreykos are taking them in. Their children are grown, and they are only in their mid-40s. The rest of the Russian community will treat them as family. They will be fine."

"What about their family?" Elke asked.

"I spoke with the police and their only lead is the person who dropped
off their food and the bills. Sage told me the food came on the fourth or fifth of the month, early, because it took her a whole day to carry it all up. The bills are sent to a post office box three towns over."

The phone rang. Missy listened, gasped, and turned to Elke.

"That was the hospital. Pepper didn't make it. Do you want me to tell them?"

"No. I will."

Elke first walked to the Ostreyko's. Elf was helping the grandmother make bread. Chance was being taught how to play chess by another youngster. They were all nude.

"Didn't take them long to join in. A little more food and fresh air and they will be as tan and healthy as the rest of them. How is the other
little one?"

Elke shook her head. Grandma O. called them together and held them tight.

"I have some bad news for you. Pepper will not be coming back. He didn't
get better."

"Sage said he might die. I'm sad, but I'm glad he doesn't hurt any more.
That's what Sage told us. You don't hurt and aren't sad, and everybody loves you." Elf said. Chance hugged Elke's leg, and then returned to snuggle with the older woman.

"Where is Sage?"

"At the cafe. She said she was going to swim and eat lunch."

Elke said, "I don't know about a service. I'll stop by later." She headed toward the Activity Building.

She found Sage eating a peanut butter sandwich. Her hair was wet, and she had a shirt on that reached her knees.

"How was the swim?"

"Great. You don't look right. What's wrong?"

"I'm not used to this sort of thing, but here goes. Your brother didn't
respond to treatment and he passed on a little while ago."

"I thought that might be it. He wasn't awake much, but when he was, he was in a lot of pain. I'm sorry I couldn't do anything for him."

Elke said they would take care of the memorial and if there was anything,
she would like.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Oct 26, 2012

The smell of sickness combined with the extreme heat made Elke stop until she saw the three children lying on the bed. A widescreen TV blared, yet there was no reaction.

"You, get one of them and take them outside. If they are sick and it is this hot, they are definitely dehydrated."

Two were brought outside. The next trip brought the last child and a panting, listless dog.

"Sofie, take all the water bottles out of the knapsack and line them up on the ground. Then take Lil' Mike and stay with the boys. The children and dog are covered with fleas and lice. Call Brigitte and get her here."

She turned to Sage. "People are coming to take all of you to the clinic to check you out. Let me ask you something. When you flush the toilet where does that go?"

"I dunno."

"Did a truck ever come with a pump? It would have smelled really bad while it was here."

"A long time ago. The guy said he wouldn't come back if he had to climb over all that metal." She pointed to an area in back of the chicken coop.

Sirens announced the arrival of the medical team. EMTs rushed in. They told Elke, "These clothes are so contaminated we are going to have to cut them off. We have johnnies in the van." They checked the vitals, loaded them in, and immediately started IVs.

"You too, young lady. We have to check you out too."

"I'm not taking my clothes off in front of you. Give me something and I will change on the other side of the truck."

A policewoman caught her as she tried to run away. She made her change in the back of the patrol car.

"I think she is scared more than anything else."

"Scared. She tried to bite me."

"They will sedate her as soon as they get some fluids in her. She won't be biting anyone for a while."

The Wellness Center and Fire Department rescue drove off. Brigitte called from the end of the road.

"No, don't bring the kids in. Tell them I said to go back by the road and go home. Too many toxic things in here. By the way, I forgot to tell you.
There's some sad looking chickens in here."

Elke turned to the police officer and said, "I don't know if it is just disgusting or if there are bodies buried under here. Any way we can secure this until we find out what we are dealing with?"

Yellow crime scene tape was wrapped around the shack.

Brigitte, dressed in scrubs, had come with water for the dog to drink and to bathe and cool it off.

"He's pretty weak. I want to take him home, finish rinsing the soap off, and get some food in his belly. At least the fleas are dead. We'll know in a day or two if he will recover."

The police car drove away.

Elke helped load the dog into the back of the van. As they were driving home, Brigitte said, "I'll have someone from our town office get those birds and isolate them. What an awful place. It's been there a while.
Who would know about it?"

"Polly and Reuben Galt. I think I'll invite them to dinner."

They were enjoying beverages after a dinner of roast beef, potato salad and sliced cucumbers mixed with onion, dill and sour cream.

"Terrible thing about those children," Reuben said. "I heard someone say
one of them might not make it."

"It's touch and go," said Maia. "They are underweight, ravaged by the bugs, two of them have ringworm and their insides are poisoned by bad
water. One has gone to the hospital. The other three are at the Wellness
Center for now."

"I asked you here to pick your brains. You've been here the longest and
might be able to piece things together about that place, and the whole other side for that matter." Elke said.

"In the old days," Polly said, "There was no trash pickup like there is today. People would take stuff to the dump and when that got full, they
opened another one in a remote area. After the war, when they started
building new housing developments, the dumps were removed as part of
the site work and taken to the county waste disposal and the metal sold for scrap and hauled out by train."

Reuben added. "Farmers just let the stuff rot next to their barns or
would haul it to places like the one you found."

"What about people?" Rafi asked.

"Lots of wanderers and then hippies in the '60s and '70s. They'd stay for
a while, and when the weather got cold, they'd move south. There's a few
old campsites over there. Can't remember the exact location."

Melody added, "Let me look at the old newspaper files. There might be
something there. Polly, did Bix ever say anything about them? He hunted and fished all over this area from what Reuben has told me."

"I remember him saying he found some Woolworth and Hudson signs out there. That there was a well, and a shack, but nothing more. He thought they
were junk dealers and squatters. He avoided it because he hated anywhere
there might be rats. Funny, wolves, bears, rattlers didn't bother him, but rats freaked him out." Polly replied.

"I don't remember much activity since you folks moved here, and the boys have never mentioned anything. Let me speak with them and I'll get back to you." Reuben said.
Absolute Naturists arrow Pets... What role do they play in your life?

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Oct 24, 2012

I have a 5 year old springer spaniel, Mike.

Good companion and was good company as a pup for my father before he passed. Keeps me going, makes sure I get exercise and is extremely bright.

When I start looking for a new place to live soon,
I will look for places where he can run and play unrestrained.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Oct 24, 2012

Compared with the other Svenson children, Elke and Maia's lives were uneventful. They went to New Mexico to visit Rafi's friends, to Denmark every other year to visit Maia's parents, but otherwise stayed close to home.

When Elke began to explore the land on the other side of Polly Benson road, they became part of the adventure. With Lil' Mike and their newest addition Cleo, they romped around like explorers in a new land.

While Elke had to move downstream in hip boots, with power tools and instruments to clear limbs and gather specimens, they climbed trees and wandered down long neglected paths in search of adventure.

The dogs would make circular patterns around them, barking when they found something interesting. Mostly it was small animals they had captured or treed.

One day, Johann heard both of them yipping. He called Sofie and Antonio. They followed the sounds a long way until they finally caught up with them.

From halfway down the rise, they could see an old shack, with a full chicken coop next to it. Around the property was a lot of old metal signs, bathtubs, and toilets and scrap metal.

"Is this a dump?" asked Antonio.

"I don't think so. Somebody must live here; the chickens look nice and fat. The area around the shack looks like it has been swept, and the ground is wet around the well."

They snuck down to investigate. No tire tracks. The trashcans were half-full with fast food bags and metal cans. They stood looking at each other when the door squeaked and a small face emerged.

"Who are you and why aren't you wearing any clothes?" the voice said.

"We never wear clothes when the weather is nice, and here that's almost
all the time," Antonio said. "How come you are inside on this warm sunny
day?"

"My brothers and sisters are sick and I have to take care of them,"

"What about your parents?"

"They work all over and aren't here much?"

"What about food and school?"

"Someone drops off canned goods and fast food once a week. As far as
school is concerned, we don't go to school. Our parents told us we can
learn all we need from TV, the computer, and the survival books in the house. I've never hears of any place where people don't wear clothes. Where
do you live?"

"On the other side of the road, past the stream."

"We can't go past the stream or on the other side of the road leading
from here to the main road. Otherwise we get punished." She pointed to
what looked like an old privy.

"We get locked up in there for a day or two if we are bad."

Sofie asked, "How old are you and how sick are they?"

"I'm fourteen. They have stomach aches and can't keep any food down."

Sofie got on the phone and called her mother.

"Do you know you're a mile and a half away?” Elke said. "Now tell me what
is going on. Did one of you get hurt?"

Sofie explained.

"All right. Send the boys and Cleo down to the end of their driveway.
I'm going to call the Wellness Center and get a van over there right away.
You stay put with Lil' Mike and keep talking to that girl. I'll be there
in a few minutes."

Sofie gave the instructions and the boys headed out. The girl had opened
the door a little more. Heat and a sickly smell gushed out.

"How long have you been here?" Sofia asked.

"Since my littlest brother was born. It was much nicer when my parents
were here all the time. Do all the people where you live go without clothes?"

"Sure, why not? Some of the older girls and grown up women wear bottoms sometimes, but that's it."

"That sure is strange. Is it because people don't have any money?"

"Oh, no. Most everyone has a job, so I know they have money. My mom is
a teacher and my Auntie Maia is a doctor. They wear clothes to work. But
otherwise, they are like us."

"How old are you?"

"We are all nine. My brother, the one with the dark hair, is my twin. The other one is Auntie Maia's. We live in the same house. Our birthdays are all in May. What's your name?"

"Sage. My sister Elf is eight, my brother Pepper is ten and my little
brother Chance, is five or six."

At that moment, Elke appeared. Sage saw an older blonde woman wearing only
hiking boots and a hat.

"See, I told you," said Sofie. "Don't worry. My mom knows everything. She
will take care of everything."

Elke looked around.

"Do you use the water from that well?"

"Yes, for drinking and cooking."

Elke made a call. "Get down here. I need some water tested. We may have a
poisoned well here."

She turned to Sage. "I'm coming in."

"No."

"Yes." Elke pushed the door open and gagged.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Oct 23, 2012

Third Tick

Abby meandered up the path after leaving Tara. Everyone was exhausted from the trip and dealt with the return to reality differently.

People knew immediately she was Heidi's. A little taller, but the same build. Nearsighted, they both wore glasses. Hers were tinted. Her hair was longer, her wardrobe 1970's hippie, long skirts, halters and the traditional jeans and psychedelic tops she wore to school. They moved quickly, and adored children.

She had gotten her mother to go barefoot at home; in turn, her mother infected her with a love of shoes for dress up.

She had worked at the day care since she was nine and never wavered in her desire to be a teacher.

"Not the little kids like Mom. But not high school either. The ones in between are my type of kid."

She also didn't want to teach in town. Her mother was a great teacher, but she wanted to forge her own path without being under a microscope all day.

Montessori at The Farm would be expanding with all the new babies arriving. They would need three new teachers when she graduated. Perfect.

When her father left, she felt lost. She was daddy's girl and his absence made her a little wild and rebellious after he left. The she realized the only person she was hurting was herself.

She jumped in the pond and played raft princess for a while, stopped to see Missy at the Wellness Center, then sat outside with Polly and told her of her adventures. The rest of the way home, she stopped to chat with everyone in her path, got veggies from Moonie and finally arrived home.

Heidi was waiting for her.

"You didn't tell me you saw your father?"

"What do you mean? I would have told you."

"Well, what's this?"

She showed him the picture of the bearded man with the young wife and family.

"I met him at Paradise. He watched all our games and took pictures of all the teams. He didn't sound like daddy, his voice was kinda hoarse."

Heidi showed him a red mark on his leg.

"He burned himself with acid in the developing room one night the first summer. My fault. I was licking his ear. It's faded, that's him."

"At least we know he isn't dead and he still cares," said Abby.

Heidi responded, "Now you know you have a half brother and sister as well. He looks better. He has muscles again and has lost a lot of weight. He looks good. He looks happy."

"Are you happy, Mom?"

"Yes, thanks to you, your brother, and the family. I've gotten to know the people I grew up with in town again. I can go out or stay home.
You have made me proud in school and I'm hope you enjoy teaching as much as I have.
Mikkel is great. He’ll never be an academic, but that boy is a wizard when it comes to working on cars. He'll find a nice girl who is mechanically inclined and live a happy, uncomplicated life.
As far as your father goes, I will always love him. After all, he helped make you two. We just went on different paths."

"What about me?"

"You will be just fine. You just have more of a sense of adventure. It will take you a little longer to settle down."

"Should I try and find him?"

"Maybe where he is. But I wouldn't just go and show up at his door. Let him come to you."

Abby entered college with no illusions and high hopes. She did well, met
new people and had one or two romances, which didn't work out. Education
curriculum had evolved. Now there was more practice teaching and less
classroom.

At the end of sophomore year, she received her first assignment, a school
close to the college. She was looking forward to it.

Mikkel, three years younger, was perfectly happy to work in the vintage
car garage at The Farm or in town with Jeannine's son Jacques.
Everything from twelve cylinder '30s cars to the new hybrid ones. He took pictures of every vehicle he worked on, made drawings of all the
undercarriages and engines and took down the numbers of all the parts.
He called it his 'little black book'.

When he graduated, he planned to go to school for his mechanic's certificates and licenses, and take over the day-to-day operation
at The Farm.
When he wasn't working, he socialized at the Pond, talked sports and history with Jud and his grandfather, and flirted with the girls his age. They liked him, but none seemed to have the passion he did for
automobiles and racing.

The summer before his senior year, his cousin Reed told him he had met someone who shared his passion for cars.

"She loves NASCAR, driving fast and boys. She made the honor roll this year for the first time. As a reward, her parents are letting her come here for two weeks. She's very nice and lots of fun. I think she's a sugar bear."

"That good looking, huh. Girls like that never give me a second look. Once they see me all greasy, they lose interest."

"I'll bring her around just the same. You never know. You might get lucky this time."

It was the week before Labor Day and he was underneath a '55 Pontiac Fire Chief lubing it up and making sure all the bolts were tight. He saw a pair of sandals and leopard print sneakers standing outside.

"I forgot my wrenches. Can you slide them to me?"

A nude blond girl and his toolbox slid underneath. "If we do it together,
we'll get done quicker," she said with a drawl. "Then you can finish giving me the tour."

Peta Schmidt had arrived.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Oct 22, 2012

Tara was watching the bonfire from the porch. Now that she was satisfied Eric had made a good choice, there was nothing left to do except head to Granite Lake. After two weeks, the same scenery and activities were starting to bore her.

They left early on the sixth after saying good-bye to everyone the previous evening. Breakfast was still being served and they ate heartily before reporting to Al and Josie.

When they weren't working or playing, the young women went to the Ledges in Vermont, Waterfire in Providence, and shopped in Boston. Only Abby, Tara and Tonya went to see the Red Sox, while the others went to a concert on The Commons. As the summer went on, Tara saw her friends following their own interests more and more and spending less time as a group.

By the time the Art Show had finished, they were all ready to go home. They set a route where there would be clothes free clubs, but only planned to stop when they needed to. On the way, they discussed their dreams for the future.

Tasha was going to college in Vermont. She wanted to find a professional career where she could travel and raise a family like her mom. Eileen,
the youngest, wanted to go to school to be an accountant for the family business. Jo Saunders had no idea what she wanted to be.

"I'll figure that out as I go, you know how I change my mind all the time."

Faith and Hope were going to learn more about growing things. Faith had several pots of plants from her visits to local farms. Hope had visited a fish hatchery and was going to investigate the possibility of starting one back home.

"We have all kinds of water. We can hatch them, and then stock the local lakes and ponds for people to catch, compatible with the local varieties."

Tonya would be starting college outside Foggy City. Abby was going locally to train as a teacher.

"I'll be at Montessori. I'll travel, find a wonderful man and watch my unclad babies run through the fields at The Farm. What about you,
Tara, What do you want?"

"I don't know. I'm not going to college until second semester. I already
have enough advance credits to start as a sophomore. I think The Farm is the perfect place to raise a family, but that is very in the future. I have lots of interests, but no one in particular. There is some serious thinking I have to do. I can't just float along and hope something clicks. One thing I am sure of is this. Whatever happens, I'd like to have a happy and fulfilling life like Karl and Inga have had."


"It's getting too heavy in here," said Abby. "We still have a few more days
of fun before we get home."

They stopped at a nice club in Michigan, then at Heartland to visit Lisa, Jen and the twins. But the magic was gone. From there, they stopped only for gas and to stretch. They had plenty of food and drink, and made it home in
thirty hours.

"Next time, no more than two weeks. I don't think I could survive another
seven weeks with you crazies again." Tonya said.

"I don't know about you, but I will be so happy to sleep in my own bed,
with all my stuffed animals," Abby told them.

"It was an adventure. We spent most of it without having to worry about
what to put on. We met some really nice people and some of you had a pretty
wild time. It wasn't perfect, but I wouldn't trade this summer for anything." Jo concluded.

With that, they cleaned out the van and headed home.

The next day, Abby came to see Tara, who was home alone.

"Come stay with us until your parents come back. We have plenty of room."

"No. I told you I needed to think and decide things on my own. Not even
Reed can help me. I take everyone's advice and don't listen to myself."
She smiled. "I'll see you tomorrow morning at the pool. I'll be better
then."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Oct 21, 2012

Marta stood on the back porch watching the people on the beach. It was Monday, uncrowded because, for vacationers, it was move out day. While there had been over 200 at the beach on Sunday, today there were fewer than half as many. A brief respite in the storm. Tomorrow began peak season. By the Fourth, there would be maybe 500 and 1000 by National Nude Weekend the week after. Thankfully, she would be returning to Granite Lake
for the Art Show preparations. Enough was enough.

The girls had been a joy. She never knew who they would be bringing home for lunch or dinner. A full house was a happy house. They rotated between sleeping in the RV and in one of the beds in the cottage. Minimal bickering and they all pitched in.

Tonya and Faith White were flying kites with a couple of boys they had met. Tasha, Tara and Jools were playing co-ed volleyball. Eileen, Ginny and Jo were tanning, surrounded by a group of male admirers. Abby was body surfing with a group of children of all ages. Hope and April were walking along the shore picking up shells as they wove in and out of a Frisbee game.

Eric's friends and Tara's had mixed in with each other as if they had known each other for years. Jools made sure her cousins were included in all activities.

"Just because Eric is my boy friend, I'm not going to leave them behind. They are family. We come as a total package."

Marta was especially happy that April had drawn the shy and somewhat wimpy Hope out of her shell. The other night, she had even ridden with April on her moped to get a waffle cone ice cream in Truro.

She thought the world of Ginny. She was a hugger like she was, always helping, either with the kids on the beach, cooking, or cleaning up; she was there, with a hug, a touch and a kind word.

She asked Eric about that.

"Mom, she is a wonderful woman. But I don't need my chin wiped when I dribble food; I can do my own laundry, as it is. She is like you, another mother. Jools is my partner. Can you understand that?"

She could. Her husband came out of the cottage and joined her.

"I don't see Eric."

"He had to go into Hyannis for something this afternoon. He should be back shortly."

"Couldn't it wait? I have to go there tomorrow. I would have been happy to pick it up for him."

Marta whispered in his ear.

"Ooooh. That is something he had to do himself. I’m glad all the kids are getting along and having fun. A couple of them snuck in after two this morning. Wonder what they were doing?"

"Same thing we were doing when we were their age."

Eric laughed. "Except now we do it in the afternoon. Wanna go be a teenager again?"

Marta giggled, snuggling against him as he led her inside. "After all these years," she thought, “our love has gotten even stronger. May our children
be blessed with our good fortune."

The morning of the Fourth, Jools, hat and sunglasses on, towel and sunscreen in hand, headed for the lifeguard chair. There until noon, beach patrol three to five, then the barbecue on the beach, concluding with
fireworks. A busy day.

She was surprised Eric was waiting for her. She wondered if she had forgotten something (again). He had a metal box in one hand. Not unusual. It could be an energy bar, fruit or a forgotten hairbrush.

"Whatcha got?"

"Treasure in a tin."

"You always say that."

He stopped for a minute, then spoke.

"I've found a lot of junk as the trash man, and a few treasures. But the most valuable thing I have found here is you."

As he opened the box, Jools saw a diamond ring, just like the one she told him she liked when they went to Hyannis months ago, mounted inside the tin.

Eric didn't get a chance to finish his speech.

"Yes! Yes! Yes!" Tears rolled down her face.

A circle of friends had gathered round and applauded.

She slipped on the ring, hugged Eric tightly, kissed him, and then scurried up the ladder to the chair.

Jools tried to concentrate, but the well-wishers and the balloons being
hung on the chair frame distracted her. She watched the sun make the diamond sparkle. Then she heard a voice. It was one of the other lifeguards.

"Come down and get wet. You'll overheat. You've been up there an hour."

She hopped down and ran into the ocean to cool off. When she came out, she
saw her parents standing in front of the chair. Nude.

"We're sorry we're late, dear, but Dad's shift didn't get off until seven.
We are both very happy for you. You know Eric came to see us and asked our
permission.," her mother said.

"No, but that doesn't surprise me."

"Have you thought of a wedding date"

"No, but I think two years, middle of June, here, would be just fine."

"On the nude beach?"

"Why not. No fuss, no tux, no dresses, no limo. We can have the reception here."

Her father replied. "I'll make a deal with you. The wedding and reception here as long as the bridal shower for the rest of the family is in a clothed setting. Most of the family won't travel this far out anyway, and the ones that will aren't prudes."

"Deal." She hugged them both and ran off to tell Eric. She didn't remember much of the rest of the day, other than she was hugged kissed and congratulated by what seemed everyone on the beach. She went with the flow and had a blast. If she had thought about it, she would have run away, she said later.
Absolute Naturists arrow AN Group Chat... would you particpate?

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Oct 20, 2012

I'd be happy to join in and learn from everyone else. One issue which has happened in other group
chats. very few women.
I feel womens' input is valuable. I think it would
enrich any discussion. Just my nickel's worth.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Oct 19, 2012

When Eric arrived the next morning, the girls were eating breakfast: strawberries with their cereal, muffins, fruit dishes, and slabs of thick wheat bread smeared with peanut butter.

He was greeted with hugs and questions.

Where is she? When can we meet her? Is she nice?

"Jools is in the lifeguard chair till noon." It was a little after nine.

"You can meet her after. We are having lunch here. I think she's nice. Isn't that enough?"

A chorus of "noooos" followed.

"We have known you all our lives. We want to make sure you aren't being a dope. Just because she's a gamester and cute and Marta likes her means
nothing. You belong to us." Abby said.

Marta shrugged. Eric knew arguing was a hopeless task. He would have to let them learn for themselves. He was touched by their concern, but hoped they wouldn't be unreasonable.

He was sitting on a stool drinking his coffee when Marta and Tara started bickering about cooking duties. When they were face to face, with hands on hips, Eric intervened.

"No fighting. You both promised." He picked up Tara, threw her over his shoulder and headed out the door.

Jools first view of Tara was not the one she expected. She had a perfect view of Tara's backside, and long auburn hair stuck to Eric's back.

"You're gonna get it, Eric." Tara was laughing.

"Only a little further. Anyway, what are you complaining about? I'm showing everyone your best side."

He carried her a dozen yards into the ocean, and then gently dropped her in the water. When she got up, she splashed her brother, gave him a hug, and then dunked him. When he got his footing, he turned to her.

"Hi. Glad you're here."

"Hi to you too. That was fun. Can we do it again tomorrow?'

Before he could answer, Tara spotted a woman climbing down the ladder from the lifeguard chair. She moved quickly out of the water, picked Jools up and mimicked what her brother had done to her.

When Jools surfaced, Tara took her hands and pulled her up.

"Well she's a good sport, she can swim and she's not ugly. Good start. Hi, I'm Tara. You're Jools."

Tara gave her a hug. "You owe me one."

"Rule here is no rough play. Plus you assaulted a lifeguard. For that, you get a fifteen-minute time out under the tent. There are also spare towels because it looks like you forgot yours. Eric can sit in the chair and we can talk."

The two women chatted out of Eric's hearing. They both talked with their
hands and their body language, a little stiff to start, had relaxed as
their conversation continued. So far, so good.

Tara listened intently. There was more "we" in her sentences than "I".
She understood how Eric lost track of time when he got involved in a
project, that he was a terrible cook, but helped with the housework
without complaint, wasn't big on yard work, but didn't mind working
on the house.

"He knows when I am doing my cartoons and graphics, I need space too.
We don't want to lose that train of thought when we are being creative,
and we have our own little signals."

"Like what?"

"I found a use for my bikini bottoms since I don't wear them anymore.
I hang it on the line when I am working. He hangs out the top."

Tara found out Jools didn't care where they lived as long as they
were at the beach from mid-May to mid-September. When she asked about
children, Jools told her she would like to raise them the way she and Eric were, in a clothes free environment.

"I hate the cold and snow, so if I can convince Eric to move, I'll bring
him back home. I know everyone, especially your grandparents, would be
very happy with that."

"What about your parents? And the rest of your family?"

"My parents are fine with it. They don't mind the nudity. Mom and Dad
would love to come here more, but with their work, they don't have much free time. My cousins are happy for me, even though either one of them
would have had no problems if Eric had fallen in love with them. He IS
very lovable. They also said they will make my life hell if I am bad to him. They have no worries on that score."

"That goes double for me. Not a threat, just a statement because I love my brother and want him happy. I will also get on his case if he isn't nice to you. Is my time out over? My friends are sitting on the porch waiting for some sort of signal."

"Your time out was over an hour ago. I need to go back in the chair.
I want to speak with your friends too. Help me flesh out their characters
for the strip. Right now, they are based on what your brother has told me."

"Sure. They want to check you out too. There's a lot Eric doesn't know.
We girls have to have some secrets."

Tara took a towel and waved it. The ice had been broken.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Oct 18, 2012

The weekend flew by. Tara and the girls met Alice and Libby's moms, slept in the open dormitory with the team, and entertained the crowd with their cheerleading routines.

They took turns traveling with the Hanlon boys to
feed and water the livestock, or staying at Paradise to help serve meals.

On Monday morning, they helped Alice and Elke
pack the bus and van and waved as the team headed home.

"They were good." Jo told Tara.

"Real good. We also found out that Elke has recovered completely from her injury, that Libby
is as good as ever and that, even after having a baby, Alice still crushes the ball."

"We've had fun, but it's time to go. Where are we headed?" asked Hope White.

"Today is Monday. Momma wants us there no later than Friday. We have to be at one of the Cape bridges no later than one a.m. Friday. Sitting
in weekend traffic is nasty."

Libby was having coffee with her mom, Sammi, Tina and Linda.

"How long you staying?" Tara asked.

"Till tomorrow. Then I go see Neddy before I
meet Reed, Romy and the kids in Vienna. You guys leaving today? How do the farm girls feel about that?"

"Eileen is going to college in Colorado, and I suspect she will be visiting. Faith is interested
in some of the new techniques the family has developed to increase yields. She is already
talking with Ruthie about coming back after Labor
Day to have a sit down. Jo has no reason; she just
likes kind men with no tan lines."

"By the way," Libby asked. "Did you see that tall
thin guy with the beard? He had a young woman and baby with him. Stayed to himself, but watched all
your games. Looked familiar, but I couldn't place him. I went to look for him last night, but he had already gone."

Tara and the girls hugged them good-bye they made good time, arriving at a club in Indiana early Tuesday. The spent the day there, then drove through rain to eastern Pennsylvania. Luckily, the club they stopped at had an indoor pool. They ate pizza, swam and napped.

They left at sunset, arriving at Granite Lake
around midnight. They showered and slept in real beds, emptied the refrigerator, and unloaded
items they would be using when they returned from the Cape. Tara visited her grandparents, the girls checked in with Al and Charlie, Gaby and Zelda to let them know they were in New England.

"We have met this girl Jools and her cousin Ginny.
I hope Eric can make up his mind which one is the right one for him."

"I think he has Grand’Mere. I will let you know what I think when we come back on the 6th."

"Your mother, how is she doing?"

"Very well. Dad being home more has helped a lot.
I know you miss him, but Momma really needed him.
Lately, it has been like a second honeymoon with
them. Another thing. I think she is actually
looking forward to being a grandmother some day."

"Much better. I am pleased. Now you behave yourself out there and don't get her upset.
You two look like harpies when you fight."

The girls finally had to get dressed to go food
shopping.

"Everything is cheaper here. We'll stop in Rhode
Island on the way because there is no bottle deposit. Gas is half a dollar less in Mass. We'll
fill up there. Load up on fresh fruit and veggies, especially strawberries."

They reached the Bourne Bridge by eleven. At
twelve forty, they backed into the parking area. It was pitch black.

Jo grabbed a towel and flashlight.

"Let's go for a swim."

The young women walked gingerly as they followed her down the main path, dropped their towels on the damp sand, and ran into the gentle surf.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Oct 16, 2012

She zipped through the messages.

"That's done. Now the good ones."

Marta, of course.

Chatty little note, asking what each girl's favorite food was (again), telling her the weather was beautiful, the beach uncrowded, and the regulars were back. She sent along a picture, with a note, "This one is special. Look at your brother."

Tara looked at it. Jools was there, hair all wet, wearing dark rimmed glasses, mustard on her chin, being fed a hot dog by Eric. Ordinarily, girls get upset with candid photos. Jools' eyes were twinkling and she didn't even blink. She checked out her brother.

"Uh oh, he's a goner. Gotta make sure she's for real or Eric will get really hurt."

She responded, "Ma, we are here in one piece. The list of foods is in your inbox. Remember, teenage girls play with their food a lot. Don’t go crazy. Keep an eye on that girl until I get there."

She sent a picture in her clown getup.

The second message was from Eric. Very short. "Hi, glad you and the marauders will be here next week. I sent you something J and I did.
Hope you like it."

She opened it up and it was a series of drawings. The first introduced it as a new women superhero strip. All had special powers, but only if they were nude. The remaining panels were of eight women resembling her and her friends. She was portrayed as a martial arts expert who rode a Harley.

"Not bad."

She responded. "No Harley.'56 T-Bird like Grandma's. Thanks for the enhancements but make my top the right size. And noooooo Tara the Terror face... ever. Pretty good drawings though. BTW, the gf looks cute with mustard on her chin."

The last one was from Reed. She was going to delete it but something stopped her.

"Libby bringing surprise. Hope you like it.", it read.

She remembered that Libby was flying in for the tournament as she did every year. Alice said she would be here tomorrow. She wondered if it would be the chocolates she liked.

Libby arrived the next afternoon with the chocolates. Tara was reading
a book and asked her to put them on the night stand.

"He wanted to send a ticket for you to go to France after the Art Show,
but he said you would say no."

"If I hadn't gotten myself in so deep with this trip, I might have changed
my mind. Now I'm worrying about my brother. This girl friend looks to be
a serious one. And Momma likes her. Then, drive the RV back so all the girls going to college have time to spend with their families before they leave. Then clean the house and help Grandma get ready for Labor Day until
Mom comes back."

"You tell him that yourself. He will understand. He is your best friend,
isn't he?"

"I will. He should be getting up when I'm going to sleep. I'll talk
with him then."

Libby stretched out her hand.

"C'mon. You are missing a lot of fun. The opening ceremony is in an hour.
Before that, I want to introduce you to Hilda."

Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Oct 15, 2012

They visited familiar spots ... the farm in western Wyoming where Alice had helped deliver a calf. They stopped in northern Colorado and
swam at a nude friendly swimming hole on a farm. Their last stop was in Colorado where they saw pictures of Polly and old Mikie sitting on the
back of a caboose.

The director of the museum remembered them.

"Such a nice woman and that dog was the smartest I've ever seen. Never had to be spoken to, the two of them were so tuned into each other. I know the
dog is probably gone, but is she still with us?"

Tara explained that Polly was well, still had a dog and was out and about every day.

"Her new passion is a three wheeled big bicycle. She puts the dog in the front basket or it runs along beside her depending on where they're going.
She is sharp as a tack. Not bad for almost 91."

"Saw her a few years back with the Hanlons from down in Kansas. Nice family. Does she still visit?"

"Every year. Romana comes to get her and Rock and Lexxie bring her back. After reports of dogs dying in airline cargo bays, she won't fly. We're headed to the Hanlons next. We'll give them your regards."

They had wanted to visit more places, but were sick of being cooped up in the RV. When they parked at the Hanlon's, they flew out and kissed
the ground. When they were done being silly, they met Rock and Lexxie.

"Our kids are out at work, but our grandchildren are here to show you around." Seven young men and one young woman emerged from the house.
They hadn't bothered to get dressed for company.

"We'll be glad to show you around. Who wants to see our greenhouses?"

Faith and Hope White, whose ambition was to expand and improve on what Ruthie had begun, followed two of the boys.

Abby and Tanya went to check out the livestock, Tasha and Eileen went on a tractor tour, which lasted until dinner.

That left Tara, Jo Saunders, and the remaining boy and girl.

"What do you want to do?"

Jo replied, "Swim, eat and lay out in the sun. Have my picture taken with everyone. Think up fun things we can do here and at Paradise."

"Like what?" asked the girl, whose name was Rose.

"Body painting us and anyone else we can convince. Practicing our cheerleading. We have pompoms in the RV. Do you have any ideas?"

"Well, what about a mini-circus? We have the animals, some of them do tricks." the boy, Ike suggested.

"Grandma and grandpa have a whole bunch of clown stuff in some trunks out back."

"We don't want to get dressed, though. Only the noses, hats, fright wigs, horns and funny shoes."

When they brought up the idea at dinner, Rock got animated. The next few days were spent mixing and matching until everyone was satisfied with their character. Even oldest son George got with the program.

"You are a wonderful clown," his wife Billie told him. "But you are so serious in public; I'm usually the only one that see it."

When the caravan arrived at Paradise, nearly two dozen nude clowns emerged from RVs, pickup trucks, and vans. Accompanying them as they ran through the grounds were dogs and pigs in clown attire.

Tara watched all this with great amusement. Dressed in a blue wig, pirate hat, a feather belt around her waist, and a red nose, she felt silly in a good way. No shoes though.

"Bare feet for me."

She ran along with them, whooping it up, happy to see smiling faces and hear the laughter. She gave her pirate hat to a little boy, her feather belt to a grandmother, her blue wig to a girl about twelve. The nose went in the pool, chased after by a dozen youngsters.

She washed the paint off her face and went to check her messages.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Oct 14, 2012

When Tara first heard about Ginny and Joolie, it was from Josie's daughter Renee.

"Your brother is hanging out with these girls, and I don't like them. They are wait staff and look like gold diggers to me."

"Is this maybe because you and your sister have made asses of yourselves fighting over him?"

"Oh, no we're over that. We just want what's best for your brother."

She asked Eric about it. He told her they were very nice, that they had fun together, and that they weren't the village sluts that Renee thought they
were.

"They all work lots of hours. They don't have much time for a social life,
but they have been coming here for years and know everyone. Renee thinks if
your family doesn't have a lot of money or works at a job she thinks is beneath her, then you are no good."

"Funny she thinks that way. Josie worked raking the beach and running the Snack Shack until Charlie took it over after he retired. She liked
working there. She got to meet everybody."

When she spoke with her mother, she got equally good reviews.

"Ginny works and wants to be a caterer. Joolie is very talented and funny. Check out her comic strip. On the serious side, she has a good graphic sense as far as site design is concerned. Your Aunt Romy looked at it and thinks she's good. You know she doesn't impress easily."

"All right, Mom," she said one winter day."After graduation, all the girls are going on a road trip. It will be the last time we will be together for a whole summer. We are going to Kansas because Abby plays softball, and we
can help Alice and Libby. Then we go to the beach to check out this new chickie. By the way, did I tell you we volunteered our services to Granite Lake in exchange for lodging?"

"How long?"

"Till after the Art Show. Then some of the girls have to go home to get ready for college. I'll leave with you when we go back for Labor Day."

"Speaking of that, have you heard from Reed?"

"Yes, yesterday. I know he has been going away for the summer the last three years, but I still hate him for it."

"He asked you to come along, you know."

"It wouldn't be the same. I just feel it."

"I'm not going to fight with you about it. The two of you have to work that out between yourselves."

Tara thought back about the first summer Reed was gone. It wasn't so bad because she was extremely busy. Her mother had invited all the kids to stay with her at Granite Lake and at the beach. Tara felt it was to fill the void left by Peter, and in that sense, it worked. There was no time to
think. Elke and Maia's three, Bekka's two, a couple of Galts, as well as
babysitting the kids at the club.

Tara had to help with meals, naps and bathing. Her conversations with Reed during naptime were the most exciting part of her day. The subsequent summers Tara had remained behind at the farm to help out and be with her friends. Reed had always been with the other boys and his absence left a big gap in Tara's life.

"You're my best friend and you have abandoned me for exotic women in faraway places. I have no one to play chess with or talk to when I am
sad. Or happy. Or bored. I also don't have anyone to calm me down when Tara the Terror crawls out of her pit and takes control."

She knew she was being unfair. For years, she had spent months at
Granite Lake and left Reed to fend for himself. But he had been so
supportive during her Fatso Blimpo stage, seemingly always there when she
needed him that she now felt lost at times when he wasn't physically present.

The Gang of Eight became her new support group. They had fun together,
and did the normal things high school girls did, except they weren't
overly keen on clothes shopping.

"Accessories, yes. Shoes, yes. The other stuff, just for school cuz
otherwise we don't need to wear anything."

The Grand Tour was something they had been talking about since freshman year. At first, they wanted to do it after college, but it seemed too far
away.

"Who knows who will get married or get a job far away right after college?
Let's do it sooner."

Some of the girls hadn't yet graduated. Ruthie's youngest, Faith, Abby
and Tasha Washington played on the junior softball team that went to Kansas every June.

The rest decided they would go as cheerleaders, help out Alice, Libby
and Elke, and then head right to the Cape. Tara wangled a deal, where they
would get lodging in exchange for helping out on the grounds. Charlie
suggested that eight young people volunteer to live and work at The Farm
for a month. They needed a lottery with all the applications they received.

They left a week before the tournament with a list of places to visit from
Polly, the Hanlon family teenagers, and Paradise.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Oct 13, 2012

The following week, he met Marcy coming out of the water as he arrived.

"The girls were wondering when you were going to ask one of them out. It's the fourth next week."

"I don't know which one and I don't want to cause hard feelings." He explained his difficulties with Josie's daughters. "We have so much fun here and the other beach. I don't want to ruin that."

"So that's why. Explain that to them, and see what happens."

He ran out into the waves and frolicked with the young women. He brought up the issue as they were walking back to get their towels.\

"That's it?" said Jools.

"We both have to work today, but I am off tomorrow. Jools is off the next day. Now you have two dates and we are both happy." Ginny told him.

He found out from Ginny that Marcy was not her biological mother, who had died when April was two.

"She babysat for us when we were little. Dad eventually married her. He is a longshoreman, works out of Boston and hates the beach. After the Fourth, Mom will be going to spend her day off with him. She will feel better if she knows you will be keeping an eye on us."

Eric discovered she wanted to be a home caterer.

"I've cooked for weddings and parties, and made decent money. Being Italian helps. You have lots of relatives. I'd like to go off on my own, but don't want to have to go to a godfather for the money."

They saw a matinee in Dennis, ate in Harwich, and kissed in the car. They finished off the day with a nude swim and a long walk down the beach before he took her home.

They kissed at the door until Jools flipped the outside light on and off.

"Either come in or get a room," she laughed.

Jools didn't want to go anywhere except the beach.
"My feet are tired. I want them liberated from shoes. I want the sun on my body, the ocean spray on my skin and I want us to get to know each other."

Her mother was a receptionist for a roofing company and her father a fireman. "Half Italian, half German."

She went to a state college an hour from Granite Lake. "I haven't decided on a major, but I want something interesting and steady for a career. I'm ok with people, but not as social as my cousins are. I'd like to show you on my laptop, there is something wrong with it. The vphone will have to do."

Eric offered to check her laptop, found that she hadn't defragmented it, and that the spam block and antivirus had expired. He fixed that, and made a call to get the signal turned on ("My way of saying thank you to all of you").

He found that Jools had created some very funny animations as well as some interesting graphic designs.

"You have been hiding this from everyone?"

"No, just from you." She stuck out her tongue.

The good night kisses were heated. Ginny rang the bell outside the door. "I don't know if there is a bell in wrestling but Round One is over."

He went out with both women that summer and the following one. They developed a routine where they would collect trash and search for metal
together, allowing for more private beach time.
Ginny worked for a caterer in Chatham, while April and Jools worked as lifeguards at the beach. They made twice the money they had that first summer.

Jools and Ginny both visited Eric at Granite Lake. They loved the place, were hated by Josie's daughters, and made a good impression on his grandparents.

"We love it there," Ginny told him, "But in summertime, you know as well as we do that the beach is the place to be."

Marta was pleased. Eric had made some new friends, and she secretly
thought, found a life partner. By the beginning of the third summer, it became clear to almost everyone that Eric's friendship with Joolie
was deepening. April was pleased. When someone asked Ginny about it,
she replied, "I love both of them. I hope Eric will be part of our family forever."

Marta worried about Tara's reaction. She knew Joolie and Tara had
conversed over the internet, but had never met in person. Tara loved
her big brother and would do anything to protect him. Right after Memorial Day, she told Eric.

"Tara and her gang are driving to Paradise for the softball tournament. Then here for two weeks. Finally, Granite Lake until after the Art Show."

"If you need the room, I can stay at Marcy's."

"Good idea. You will be safe there."

"Safe?"

"Yes. Eight women on their first unsupervised road trip. I remember my first road trip with Ruthie and the swim team girls. It was a lot of fun. To this day, we only talk about it among ourselves."

"You were naughty?" he laughed. "I can believe that."

She swatted him with a towel, and then gave him a big hug.

"Just help me with Tara. I don't want us to fight and ruin her trip."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Oct 9, 2012

Eric adjusted his schedule to meet up with his new acquaintances. When they left their cottage, one of the girls would text him a message. Eric would finish his route and meet them.

When he told his mother, she laughed.

"Every day there are at least two dozen young women on our beach, over a hundred on weekends. There are new ones every week, yet you find someone you like on your trash route?"

"That's the problem, Ma, there are too many. Four is just the right speed."

"Tell them all they are welcome here any time. That Marcy must be exhausted. Bet they haven't had a good home cooked meal in ages."

The first to arrive was April. At fifteen, she could only work so many hours, two-day shifts and one weekend shift. She borrowed a bicycle, following Eric's directions until she reached the cottage with the whale mailbox.

She went to the door and met a woman with long auburn hair wearing a pareu.

"Is Eric here?"

"No, he's working at the beach. Are you one of those girls who have been picking on him about keeping the beach clean?"

April was speechless.

Marta laughed, and then stretched out her arms to give the young girl a hug.

"You must be April. Eric said you would be here first. Go shower. I'll rustle up a clean tee for you, and we can go together."

Marta introduced her. To her surprise, April found three of her classmates were there. Within a week, her tan lines were gone. In two, she had found a summer boy friend.

She went up to Eric one day and said, "Just because I have a boy friend doesn't mean I don't want to go out with you. I'll just have to wait a couple more years."

"The other girls don't like me?"

"Oh, they like you well enough, but my sister has lots of boyfriends and Jools worries too much about paying for college to get too involved with anyone."

It took a week of unusually hot weather with no fog to get the rest of the family down to the beach. Marcy tweeted Eric one morning, "Ask your mother
if she has room for four more at breakfast."

It wasn't even six. Marta was just about to leave for her morning swim.

"Tweet them back. Tell them breakfast is at eight. No trash pickup today.
You are their host. Now let's go and enjoy the ocean in peace before
everyone else wakes up."

Fresh fruit, scrambled eggs, pancakes, home fried potatoes, toast and jam,
with plenty of juice, milk and coffee to go round, a standard Farm breakfast. Maia and Elke's kids were there that week and were enlisted to
set the table and clean up afterwards.

Marta and Eric had showered outside and were sitting on the porch when they arrived. Neither bothered to cover up.

"Take a load off and your clothes too. It's 84 already."

They hesitated. Marta said, "There's a private path from the back of the house to the beach. All you need is sunscreen and a towel. Marcy, there
is a tent set up down there for people with fair skin. You can hang out without worrying about getting fried."

Marcy wore her work shoes, the rest went barefoot into the house. After breakfast, Ginny said, "I'm stuffed. I need to walk this off or I'll sink to the bottom when I go swim."

They spent the day at the beach. Ginny and Jools got a little pink,
but did not burn. Marcy left in mid-afternoon for work. Eric got to
drive the other three home after supper.

"Now that wasn't so bad, was it?"

"It was great, but can we please still so swimming at our place.
We like it when we have you to ourselves," said Jools.

Eric liked the quiet time as well. The morning swims continued.

When he got home, he asked his mother what she thought of them.

"Nice people. They work hard, and need to relax more. The girls
are nice. The older one likes to flirt, the middle one really likes you,
and the little one will either adore you or break your heart. Maybe at the same time."

"All I know is we enjoy each other’s company."

"Its summer, time to have fun. Just be careful."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Oct 5, 2012

Even as a youngster, Eric was picking up trash. He believed that the earth should not be littered with junk. Jud created a system where paper was shredded, baled and sold. Glass and bottles were picked up and sold to a local recycling plant. The income earned lowered dumpster costs and provided extra cash for equipment replacement. Eric sold this idea at Granite Lake. The cash there was used to buy athletic equipment for the teens and young adults.

He continued this practice on his weeks at the Cape. Early every morning he would ride his bicycle to clean up the roadside and the trails leading to the beaches. In time, he picked up a small metal detector to detect items under the surface. He kept half what he earned and put the rest in a community jar reserved for pizza and ice cream.

When he turned eighteen, he became part of the beach patrol, and stayed the whole summer.

The year after, one year of college under his belt, he was walking a beach trail, wearing only a towel, mindlessly waving his detector back and forth. In the morning fog, he could see figures running in and out of the surf. He couldn't determine whether they were nude or not. When saw three or four towels on the edge of the dunes, with bikini parts and trunks holding them down, he smiled.

He would go down the path every other day. Some days they were there, others not. One day, he heard a voice through the fog, "Hey, trash man. You work too hard. Come in and play for a while. The water's great."

This was not an official nude beach. He thought for a moment and looked at the empty suits. "Why not?" he thought. He put down his detector, laid the towel on top and ran towards the beckoning figures.

When he got to the shoreline, all he saw were four heads bobbing in the waves.

"Looks like we got another one, Marcy. Do we keep him or throw him back?"

"He hasn't stopped to gawk. He just follows his metal detector and minds his own business, Ginny. That's one good thing."

A younger voice piped up, "He has an all over tan too. Must go to the nude beach down the road. At least he isn't chicken like the rest of you. If I were older, I wouldn't mind being his summer girl friend."

"I'm older and I saw him first, April," replied one whose feet were also visible.

Even on the hottest days, New England waters are cool. Eric had learned it was best just to dive right in. When he rose to the surface, he was surrounded by the four heads.

"How old are you, trash man?" asked the feet.

"Nineteen. And how old are you, red toenails?"

"The same. My name is Joolie, two 'o's', by the way. The older one with the red hair is my Aunt Marcy. The little brat is my cousin April and
the cute one next to her is her sister Ginny."

They chatted for a while until Marcy interrupted them.

"It's almost nine. If you want to eat before I go to work, time to get a move on."

Eric found out that Marcy tended bar in P'town. She looked the part.
Muscled arms and legs, a lot of body art and pale skin.

"I can't stay out in the sun with this skin. Half an hour out here is about as much exposure I can take without burning. I can't find a suit that fits, so I don't wear one. The locals don't care and the tourists don't come to the beach till the fog burns off."

"What about them?" Eric asked, pointing to the girls.

"We've been here for years. Joolie used to come for a couple weeks. She got a work permit at fifteen, and found she could make more money here and still have a lot of beach time. They wear suits because of peer pressure.
Afraid to go to the nude beach because some old fossils around here have narrow minds and big mouths. Teenage boys also make stupid assumptions
that being nude at the beach means you are easy."

"They are pains as it is at the Dairy Queen we work at," Ginny said.
"We don't need more aggravation."

Eric turned to Joolie. "You work there too?"

"Nope, at the Chowdah Locker next to the Post Office. Two lunches, Friday all day and Saturday night. We are here every morning unless it is really stormy."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Oct 3, 2012

Second Tick

The deep sadness over his brother Peter's death had finally lifted from Eric Desrosiers. He could at least visit The Farm now, though he wouldn't sleep in his old house, preferring instead to stay at his grandmother's next door.

Marta had done a masterful job, he thought. She had widened and enclosed the porch, and built a ramp on the side for Polly. There was a long bench in front for drinking coffee outdoors. The room was bright. Marta said it was great because Tara could bring all her friends over without disrupting the whole house. Tara had her own bathroom now; the old computer station in the living room was now in the spare bedroom so his father could work at home. After Peter's death, he sold much of the media component
to the International Naturist Network. The Farm Channel remained, with a small staff, including Tina, doing travelogues and informational videos.

He kept the hardware and software ends of the business, turned it over to the accountants and went back to doing what he loved most, developing new and better ways of communication. He and Marta traveled together now, more for fun than for work.

He enjoyed spending time with them summers and during the winter holidays, but for all practical purposes, he had become part of the Granite Lake community.

He had lived in his grandparent's house until he was sixteen, and then moved to the family cabin. It wasn't like he was alone. Sergeant Al had retired after 25 years on the force, and had taken over management of the club from Charlie. Gaby Snowe lived in the old cottage, ran the arts and media shop with Zelda, and had a studio in Brimfield, where she modeled and made pottery. Ike, the only one of the old policemen still around, would check on him daily.

With the completion of all the residential cabins, there were now over sixty living on the grounds full time. The school bus now stopped at the end of the service road.

He had gotten a fair amount of teasing the first winter he spent there. He froze, hated the snow and the cold of the winter and the damp drizzly springs. Yet he found two advantages. Staying inside allowed him to concentrate on his studies. His grades improved. The second thing he found that if you hibernated all winter, you had extra pounds to lose in the spring. He wasn't a swimmer like his mother and sister, but he loved nude volleyball. All winter he played in the pool and at the fitness center.

Many winter week nights, nearly the entire community was at one place or the other, riding their snowmobiles or walking, stripping off
multiple layers of clothes, and enjoying playing and socializing nude, the wind chill outside below zero.

He was affable in a shy sort of way. People were drawn to him by his easy manner. He didn't hide where he lived, inviting classmates and their families to come and visit, to see if they liked it.

"If it makes you uncomfortable, I can understand. Just come to an open house. Ask your moms to go to Ladies Lunch, or just come and meet my grandmother and grandfather. If you still feel that way, it's ok. We can't be close friends because this is the way I want to live my life. But it doesn't mean I won't like you as a person."

Girl friends came and went throughout high school. He played on the young men's volleyball team. He found the co-ed teams too much of a distraction,
especially when Al and Josie's daughters were playing.

They competed for his attention. Foolishly, he went out with both of them.

Josie told him, "Until they sort this out, please don't go out with them. Life at home is a living hell when they think you pay more attention to one than the other."

He wisely followed her advice. They remained friends, kept an eye out for each other, especially during the weeks they spent at the Cape.
Nudist Communities Formation arrow Nuts and Bolts

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Oct 1, 2012

I have a few random comments here based on my experience with housing development over the years. Feel free to add.

1. Decide if you want to have your community a for profit entity or
a non-profit where you can live comfortably but not get filthy rich.

If you decide the former, you will get partners who are basically
interested in making a profit over the type of community you want to develop. They may not have the patience it takes to get enough people
to make a return on their investment.

If the latter, a non-profit land trust is a choice. If you need
guidance, AANR can point you to those co-op clubs which use this format. By the way, some are among the oldest and most successful
clubs in AANR history.

2. Do your homework. Find out if there are any environmental
issues that have to be dealt with before you buy. Talk with
local planning officials about any proposed regulations that
may affect you in the future.

3. Establish a good working relationship with said officials.
Actually ask their opinion. They can give you a better lay of the land than a lot of elected officials are willing to do.

4. Don't cut corners or try to pull a fast one. Nothing worse than
getting on the bad side of said officials.

5. Use local help. While you may have your own architect,
you might want to check out contractors in the area. Their
work may be just as good as your out of town crew, and it
will save you travel and motel money in your budget. It
also will earn you good will credit with the locals.

6. Do a comprehensive business plan. Show how a nudist
community benefits the area,.... $$ to local businesses,
good neighbors, add to the tax base, low crime, etc..

7. Maybe ask a respected member of the local town to serve on
the Board.

8. Invite people in to show them what you are doing. Nothing
townfolk hate worse than secret projects by outsiders.

9. Give back to the community. Sponsor a Little League team
or have a blood drive.

That's it for now. I hear a lot of complaints, but if you
have the money and the will to get it done, anything is
possible.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Oct 1, 2012

Karl made the presentation.

When he finished, he asked Christine, "This is a lot of responsibility. Are you committed to following this through for the next several years?"

"Yes. I am. I love The Farm, but my heart is here, near the city and the ocean. One thing, though. I am good at running events and cleaning, but I will need someone more organized who can handle the financial end of things."

"You will need an office manager for both the residential and recreational areas. Jack can set you up. Cheyenne can do your taxes and pay the bills. Unless you plan on doing all the cleaning yourself, maintenance staff is needed. If you are going to rent any of the units, you need screening criteria."

"Will you set this up under the farm umbrella?"

"No, I think we are going into new territory here. Urban Naturist Opportunities or something like that. One last thing, for your manager, you need someone who isn't afraid to be the bad guy from time to time."

"With five brothers and sisters, and the oldest, I had to be the bad guy lots of times," Leah said. "I'm willing to do this part-time until this is fully operational."

"And then?"

"If you like my work, I would go full time. One thing though, you have to make this child friendly. I won't do it if it is adults only."

Karl replied, "I forget you have a son. Nice boy. Christine, is that agreeable?"

"Yes."

That summer, Karl created a non-profit corporation and bought the building. Christine contributed a portion of her trust fund as seed money. Romy and Bekka wove through the bureaucratic maze to gain approval for six units. The highlight of the presentation was Bekka's model for a rooftop urban garden.

Work would begin in the fall.

*************************************************

All this was far from Karl's mind as he drove home that evening. His grandfather and Bekka were asleep in the back as he sped through the darkness.

He was reviewing his marriage. With few exceptions, it had been fun.
He loved watching Katie run off to teach, dark hair blowing in the breeze. She wore only sandals, except for cool days when she threw a red cape around her shoulders. Occasionally, she carried socks in case her feet got cold.

Katie wanted children early, before her parents became too old to really enjoy them. When Molly got pregnant, they decided to try as well. With the first positive test, they were overjoyed. In the third month, she miscarried. It happened twice more, all in the third month. The doctors
couldn't find anything wrong physically.

Katie appreciated Karl's quiet comforting manner. She went on with work and life, publicly shrugging it off and telling people, "It just wasn't to be this time."

Yet she had days when she went to her mother and sobbed and asked why
she was being punished or what's really wrong with me that you aren't telling. What made it even worse was when she saw other women having perfectly happy healthy babies. Alice, delivering the first girl Galt in two generations. The twins had been really busy. Alternating pregnancies, Jade and Ruby had delivered a set of twins and a single child each, for a total of six, three boys, three girls. The day care and kiddy pool were full.

Missy tried to explain things from a nurse's point of view. Her heart ached watching her daughter's pain.

Karl kept her focused. "We just have to keep trying. Remember, you're the one that told me that other than teaching, there is nothing else you'd rather do."

This last time she hadn't told anyone. When Karl asked if her belly bump
meant anything, she told him it was gas. Three days ago, she came to him and told him she was now in the beginning of her fifth month, that Maia
had run tests and their daughter was healthy. When Karl asked why she hadn't told him earlier, she said she didn't want to disappoint him again.

She developed a craving for Polly's blueberry pie, egg rolls and hot fudge sundaes with strawberry ice cream. She spent most of the summer at The Pond with the other young mothers, not far from a bathroom. When Karl had business in town with Christine's project, he would take Katie with him. While he worked, Christine would take her to the beach, where she would walk or sit and watch the goings on. The summer passed uneventfully.

Colleen arrived just before Labor Day, healthy and screaming.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Sep 29, 2012

Bekka was running numbers through her program. Women were running in and out of the shower, and then pitching in to get plates and utensils out of the dishwasher after they dried off.

Karl had showered off and was checking out the house.

"There is a lot of room here, but it looks like you are the only one here all the time. Is that safe?"

"Most of the people work and come here on their days off. In the summer, it is wall-to-wall people. Wednesdays I am the only one here. I clean and order supplies for the weekend. There is a burglar alarm system, and a watchdog, which is at a friend's for the night."

"I know you are careful, but I'm your grandfather and I worry." Karl said.

She got on tiptoe and kissed his forehead. "I love you too, Gramps."

The doorbell rang. Christine ran to the door without bothering to cover up.

"Hi, Scotty. Did they make them the way I like them?"

"Of course. Here are the pies. Let me go get the wine."

She dropped the boxes on the floor, went into her bedroom, pulled out some bills and rushed back.

"You bringing Lola and the kids this weekend?"

"I have an audition Saturday morning but we should be there after the kids have their naps."

"Cool. Thanks a million. See you then."

They attacked the food. Young Karl, last out of the shower, slid between them.

"Leah, pass the ribs and the dirty rice. Katie never lets me eat quality junk food at home."

"Poor baby. You look really neglected," she teased, holding the platter as he dished food onto his plate.

He paused for a moment, and then asked, "Bekka, do we have any preliminary figures?"

Bekka replied. "It's going to be expensive, but I think it can work. Too bad your Uncle Sven isn't here. He could run the figures in his head and spout out a mental spreadsheet in minutes."

"I can call Jeannine and have her forward the program he used for his estimates. If she is still in the office, we can get a rough idea tonight."
Karl added.

Jeannine was and she did. Bekka merged the files, and poured herself another glass of wine. "I'm not driving. I deserve this and I'm going to have another one afterwards. I'm stoked. I want this to work."

Karl finally saw his opening.

"I'd like to propose a toast. To my sister's project, to Bekka and to all of you. I would also like to propose a toast to Katie. She passed a
threshold last week. She made it through her four month. We are finally going to have a baby."

Only Bekka saw old Karl tear up. He put a finger to his lips and shook his head. "Not a word. You can tell everyone when the child is born. Today,
only happy things."

Bekka wrinkled her nose. "Of course, you old softie. I just looked at the numbers. If we sell them for this (she showed him a figure), you will only
have to borrow a quarter long term. How quickly you pay that off depends on
how dedicated Christine will be to making the recreational facility on the first floor profitable."

"It can't be a drop-in center like this place is, where you throw money
in the pot if you want to or have it." Karl noted. "I'll ask her before we leave."

"One more thing. With Romy being away all summer, I will be flying back and forth between here and the new mid-South community. Neddy's place is
all done. She is cheerfully organizing her archive. The rest are in various stages of completion."

"First things first. We have to actually buy the place, then check for any
zoning issues. I doubt if there will be any, with the tax dollars it will bring in, but every contingency has to be dealt with."

"Who deals with that now that Sven is gone?"

"My son Karl. He has a lot of experience from his days at the non-profit."

"Cool. I can concentrate on writing specs and lining up contractors when you give me the green light. I'm done for now. I need to eat. Why don't you
give them the details? They pay attention when you talk with them."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Sep 28, 2012

Christine had rolled out a large plastic tablecloth on the floor and circled it with sitting pillows.

She had removed all the Chinese and Mexican food from their containers and put them in serving dishes so they could be quickly reheated. She checked the extra fridge. Plenty of beer. She stopped by the neighborhood pizza place, ordered two large veggie specials and two jugs of house wine for six o'clock delivery.

They were waiting for her. Her brother Karl was with them.

"What a surprise," she said. "Now you can help me convince Gramps this is a good idea."

"You know he will indulge you to a point, but he hasn't built what he has by losing money."

"But he never would have built it if he hadn't taken a few risks."

Karl interrupted them.

"You are both right. Christine, please open the door so we can take a look. Bekka knows what to do. Karl, I want you to walk around, take pictures and make notes."

Bekka called Christine over. "I read what you wrote in the email, but I need you to show me what you have in mind."

They went through the second floor. Bekka liked the idea of closing in the opening above the pool.
"Safety of course, but not everyone likes the smell of chlorine when they step out the door every morning. You will need a roof exhaust system as well."

They went on the roof. Bekka made a face. It had to be replaced.

As they continued the tour, Christine saw page after page of notes being written and her stomach was tied in knots. Finally, it was over.

"I see you have written a short novel about this place. Does it have a happy ending?" Christine asked.

"Let me give you the good news first. The two Karl’s were good enough to look at the heating and cooling systems, as well as the pumps and underbelly of the pool. They are new and appear to be in good working order. If we sign a purchase and sales agreement, I will ask the realtor to have the pools filled for the structural inspections. Because there is a permanent dehumidifier downstairs, everything is dry with no evidence of mold. The first floor area appears to be in excellent condition."

"Now for the bad news. The current roof must go. There are cracks in the roof drainpipes. The stairwell has to be rebuilt, and a fire door put on the end opposite the elevator. Some of the floorboards have to be replaced. Only one second floor window can be opened ...”

"I know a lot has to be done, but can you make it work?" Christine asked.

"You can put five units comfortably upstairs. One thing I noticed downstairs is that there is no office in the front of the building. You might have to sacrifice the handball courts. Karl, did they even have an office?"

"There was a desk with towels and nets stacked on top with a file cabinet next to it in the back corner."

"Christine, I like your idea and this building may have a future. Nonetheless, we have to go back and run the numbers on how much it would cost to fix it. Based on that, we can then make an offer to the realtor."

"Karl, if I have access to a laptop, I can plug numbers into a program I run for other projects. Too big to download on a vpad.

Tonya never went anywhere without her laptop.

Christine said, "My place is fifteen minutes away. The pizza is coming in an hour. We can get out of these clothes, clean up and eat while we are waiting."
Dr. Who arrow The New Season (2012)

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Sep 27, 2012

After the first three episodes, this one was 'blah'.

I see from the previews that both the angels and River are back for the Pond's departure episode.

While all the loose ends are never tied up, I hope
there is some sort of finality here.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Sep 26, 2012

Christine had originally gone to college with the idea of becoming a teacher and joining her sister-in-law Katie at The Farm's Montessori school.

Two things happened to change her mind. The first was the reality check she got when she took her first education classes. The Methods course was
totally different than the way she was taught. When she tried to explain the differences, she was told that they didn't care how they were taught in her town, this was the right way. When she showed them the student test scores far above the state average, they were not impressed.

"If you want a teaching certification, you will have to do it our way when you student teach."

She told them they could put their certification where the sun didn't shine and transferred out to General Studies.

The second thing that happened was that she found she loved the beach. Her boy friend at the time was a surfer and gave her lessons. The boy friend faded, but not Christine's love of surfing. She was good but not great, and chose to surf at places of medium difficulty.

"I do this because it is relaxing and challenging at the same time. I don't have to wear a suit unless the water is too cold, and beach people don't talk about school all the time."

When she met Tanya at the beach, she was a fifth year senior. She had switched her major to marine biology, and would finally graduate in December.

She was also looking for a place to live close to the city.

"I love The Farm, and will eventually move back. But I love all the activity in the city. So much to see, do and eat."

Tonya asked what kind of place she was looking for.

"Actually, someone showed me a place last week and I'm waiting for Grampa and Bekka to come down and take a look at it. Let me show it to you on the way back to school and you can give me feedback."

Christine led them to a tree lined street in an outlying suburb. She pulled into a parking area next to a square brick building with over sized
opaque windows on the first floor.

“C’mon, I've got the lock box combination."

Once inside, Tonya was confused. On the right was an empty Olympic sized swimming pool flanked by a shallow one, a tired volleyball net sagging across the center. To the right was an open area with a court suitable for tennis, volleyball or basketball. Walking down the corridor, she saw what appeared to be handball courts.

"It was a health club at one time. The owners refinanced with an adjustable rate mortgage and they couldn't make enough money to keep
open after the third bump. It's been sitting here for a long time."

Christine pointed at a calendar from a nightclub, which had burned down when
she was a freshman.

"Down here is just the gravy. What piqued my interest is upstairs."

They rode the elevator. When the door opened, they saw it was wide open
with wooden floors.

"This was originally a factory. They cut out the flooring where the pools
are but it still leaves over 10,000 square feet for other uses."

Tonya looked over the rail down at the pool. "That would be one huge dive if you put a board up here."

"I was thinking of putting up a wall with a lot of glass, so you could watch from up here and not do anything stupid after a few glasses of wine.
I was thinking of putting apartments here, no more than five or six, and either selling them or renting them out. Clothes free of course. One thing you didn't notice. The windows around the pool are one way. No one from the street can see in."

"Who gave you this idea?" asked Tonya's friend.

"Sometimes looking like a ditzy blonde has its advantages. People were
whining at the beach one day about how small apartments were for the rent they were charged. I met Leah Elder and her son a few months ago at the beach, and she has a two bedroom shoebox she pays almost fifteen hundred for, without utilities."

"How did you find out about this place?"

I was out one night and we were all talking about places to go when
it was too cold for the beach. A guy mentioned this place. I drove by,
called the realtor and she showed me around. I loved it, but I'm not a designer or a numbers cruncher."

"Well, if you can pull it off, I'd be interested in living here," said
the room mate, whose name was Bonnie. "I like The Farm, but I am a city girl. I only go half the time because our other suite mate has her boyfriend over and their moaning and groaning under the covers makes me uncomfortable."

Christine said, "They will be here next week. Why don't you two come with me? Leah will be here too. I need all the moral support I can get."
ASA Days arrow Moonstone Beach Rhode Island

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Sep 26, 2012

I went there many times before it shut down. The day crowd had a lot of fun, frisbee, volleyball, folks playing catch, kids and their parents building sand castles, and the usual crowd of people roasting themselves in the sun.

Used to go after work sometimes. The crowd was a lot of locals, really mellow. Often there was a string trio playing light classical or jazz stuff.

The crowd was a great mix, a lot of college kids and young adults, young families, as well as ASA club nudists who wanted a change of pace.

New England Naturist Association (NENA) was very active then and patrolled the beach to make sure there was no harassment or inappropriate behavior.

I went alone, met folks from the local clubs, and went with a female friend. Good time no matter what.

Sadly, when the beach closed down, there was no central location for beach folks to get together. Cape Cod and the islands was too much of a trek for many.

Even now, when I get down in that area, I drive down the windy road to the parking area and wistfully remember those good times many years ago.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Sep 23, 2012

While Bix got a lot of publicity, Jud and Sally were no less proud of their daughter Tanya.

She was short like her mother, with her blue eyes. Luckily, Sally said, she inherited her father's flesh tones, which didn't burn, and had darker hair that she let, grow long.

Six years younger than Bix, she was athletic and played field hockey. However, she was more studious and serious than her brother about academics. She was a math whiz.

"Listening to Dad and Karl whipping around baseball statistics off the top of their heads fascinated me."

She won math prizes throughout elementary school, and added a chemistry award as a sophomore.

"If you remember the numbers for experiments, you don't blow up the lab or stink up the building." she laughed.

Her passion though, was Native American culture.

"I'm an American through and through, but I like a lot of the old traditions. I thought what the twins did at their wedding was wonderful."

She played field hockey with Jo Saunders, and was part of the Gang of Eight, which also included Tara, Abby, Tasha Washington, Ruthie's 2 daughters and Erin Li, whose family had moved to The Farm when she was eight.

They went to each other’s games and meets, bowled together, shopped together, and went on date’s together, discussing love, life, boys and the future.

Tanya loved to eat. When she found that the food did not make her grow
taller, but only rounder, she got self-conscious about her body and wore
a t-shirt to hide herself.

Her mother picked up on it and took out an old dusty photo album. She showed shots of a chubby blond woman next to Jud, Inga and Karl.

"That was me. I was very self-conscious after Bix was born. I would even
hide when people I didn't know came to visit."

"Wow, Mom, how did you get over that? You certainly aren't shy now."

"When your father had his hip replaced, he had to walk and I walked with him. I didn't care who saw me. All I wanted was for him to get well. I started off wearing a shirt like you do, but it got so hot and scratchy on my skin, I took it off and just brought a towel with me. I got into shape
for your father and have never looked back."

"That sounds like a plan. I can bring the towel and drape it when I feel ugly. Cool."

"Let me suggest something. Find an exercise or activity you like and can do with your friends or alone. Something that will help you relax and keep
your legs in shape for field hockey."

Tanya came up with rollerblading. At first, she just skated around the circular drive in the center of The Farm. After the roads near the reservoir were blocked off, she got braver and ventured out on the street
on her daily skates. By the time, Tara returned from Granite Lake, the
escapades of the seven, wearing only helmets, goggles and kneepads, were the talk of The Farm.

"You aren't the only one with all the bright ideas. I thought this one up
all by myself." Tanya laughed. Tara stuck out her tongue and said, "Riding
a bike gets boring. This is fun. Great idea."

By the following spring, Tanya's baby fat was nearly gone. The big towel stayed a bit longer, like Linus' security blanket.

She and Molly became great friends. She helped with the babies, and
they discussed what she should do about college.

"Mom and Dad never went, my brother did all right, but he is an athlete, not an academic. He studied and kept his grades up so he could play ball. I've spoken with Elke. She tells me Worthington is a good school, but not strong in math or chemistry. MIT is too cold and too far away."

"There are two really good colleges in California, if you want to be close to home. Otherwise, you would have to go near the Chicago area. The winters there can be brutal, though. Heartland is about a five-hour drive away.'' Molly explained. "I grew up there and it is a nice place."

In her junior year, she went to Chicago with her family to see Bix play against the Cubs and make school visits. It was cold and drizzly the entire time and her feet felt like blocks of ice. She eventually chose Cal-Berkeley.

Her grads were good. She got a part-time job tutoring math in Chinatown.
At first, she would come home every other weekend to see her boy friend.
By Christmas break, it was clear they were going in different directions and they tearfully broke up.

She lived with two other girls in a typically crowded freshman dorm suite.
They accepted her being nude in the room. The rooms were warm. Even with open windows, without air conditioning, the heat became stifling. Clothes were banned on those days.

One day, one mentioned being curious about a nude beach not far away.

"I wonder what it is like. I hope people aren't having sex under their towels or even out in the open. "

Tonya replied.”That behavior is unacceptable, just like it would be on
a beach where everyone wore suits. They do pretty much the same things.
You just don't have to worry about any straps or sand scratching you inside your suit on the ride home."

"Nothing worse than a cold clammy suit full of sand."

They went to the beach and had a great time. From her towel near the Frisbee golf game, Tonya spied someone familiar, long blond hair with blue streaks matted onto her nude body, carrying a surf board out of the ocean. It was Christine.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Tenth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Sep 22, 2012

First Tick

While Reed and his family crisscrossed the globe, the other Svenson children and their friends were moving on with their lives as well.

Bix got called up to the majors on his first anniversary. Jud, Sally,
his sister Tanya, Karl, Inga and Molly all flew to Cincinnati to watch him get a single and play flawlessly in a quick two-hour 1-0 win.

"Sorry it wasn't against the Cubs or Yankees, Pop," he said to Jud. "Cubs were last week and being in the National League, we aren't scheduled to play in New York until next year."

"Doesn't matter, son. We are all so proud of your hard work. Just do your job and I am sure we will see you play there as well."

Molly was ecstatic. "Can we make babies now? You said we had to wait until you made the big club. I want your father to see grandchildren running nude through the fields chasing a big dog like you did. I want your mother to be one of my midwives. I love them and you so much."

Bix had heard from many people how his wife had fallen in love with the farm and its people. Karl and Jud had been skeptical, thinking she would be a pampered city girl. She proved them wrong. She mowed, weeded, delivered veggies and fruit, and mucked out the barns. She even helped Alice with a breech birth one of the cows was having.

"She was covered with all that gook," Reuben told the men. "She didn't bat an eye. She was just happy the mother and calf were alive and well."

Karl was impressed. One day in August, he had Inga invite her for mid-morning coffee.

"Jud tells me you are very happy here."

"People are so nice, the children have so much fun and are so well behaved, and they take being clothes free as being natural and normal.
There is lots to do. If someone needs help, I help. If I need to relax or want to read, I can go to Harmony House or the library. If I want to work on my muscles, I go shovel manure,” she laughed.

Karl smiled. "All I hear is good things about you. I invited you
today because I wanted to throw out something for you to think about.
Bix told me you are very bright and got a 3.8 or something in college.
I also know your parents are attorneys and thought you would follow in their footsteps. I wondered if you would ever consider going to law school?"

"I never thought about it, and I really didn't like all the hours my parents were away from home."

"My thought was that you become the attorney for us, The Farm. No traveling, you could practice here, do wills, simple contracts and the like, and represent our interests on the larger level. You wouldn't need to chase ambulances or vid-advertise to make a living."

"Um, does this have to be right away?"

"Why do you ask?"

"Remember when we were in Cincinnati?"

"Very well."

"So do I. Bix and I made a baby. I'm two months pregnant. I like your idea, but I won't be able to start until next fall. Is that ok? I just told Jud and Sally this morning."

That afternoon Jud went down to see Doctor Paul. Just before Christmas,
he brought an early present to Bix and Molly.

"This is a huge puppy," Molly said. "I'm five one. How will I control him?
And will he hurt the baby?"

Tears were rolling down Bix's face.

Jud told him, "His name will also be Cochise. I will show you how I trained
your old friend. This dog comes from his seed. He will be fearless, strong and powerful. He will protect your children as old Cochise protected you and your sister. You will teach your children these lessons when the time comes."

The dog walked over and sat at Molly's feet, tail wagging.

"His instinct is good." Jud said. "You have nothing to worry about," he told Molly.

Jud and Cochise paced outside the delivery room as Alice and Sally,
with help from Missy, delivered Adam Bix on the Ides of March. Immediately
afterwards, Cochise posted himself on the floor between the bed and the crib. He did not allow anyone to go near Adam unless Molly or Bix said it was ok.

Molly began law school the following fall. By that time, Cochise had accepted Sally and Jud as family, and LilMike and his kids as welcome visitors.

Three years later, Eve arrived at the end of July.

Bix performed well on the field, was gracious with the media, respected by fans and teammates for his work ethic and hustle.

Jud finally got to Yankee Stadium. Bix posed with Derek Jeter, who was now managing the pinstripes, after a stellar career and election to the
Baseball Hall of Fame.

Bix said later it was a good thing the picture was taken before the game.
The young man hit a triple, a double and stole two bases as his team beat
the Yankees, 11-3.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Sep 20, 2012

The family began looking forward to the annual vacations.

They enjoyed England, in spite of the weather. The children loved it because of the more open attitude towards naturism since the new king had ascended the throne. His holiday naturism had led to an increase throughout the country, primarily among the younger generation.

"Museums and castles make you feel encrusted with ancient dirt after a while," Reed said. "The royal family needs to wash that off just like we do."

Bethany piped up. "We need to let our bodies breathe and be free. The caretakers at those places have no sense of humor. I need beach."

Bethany also needed music to be happy. Advanced piano at Austrian music camp until she was eleven, when her father bought her the saxophone she had always wanted. Since she read music, once mastering the keys and her breathing, proficiency came quickly. Her instructors were not amused.

"If you prefer the music of the cafes and not the Opera House, there is nothing more we can do for you." they sniffed.

Bethany laughed at them. She had come to prefer jazz piano and her saxophone. While she was grateful for the structure and discipline, they had taught her, it was time to move on. She was a free spirit, and liked the impromptu sessions in Hungary and France a lot better.

Young Reed kept up with his languages, sharpened his listening skills and became more comfortable meeting new people. Matters intellectual were effortless for him. Yet he presented himself in such a way that was neither arrogant nor the voice of a know-it-all.

"My parents know so much more than me and they are still learning. Being bright is a gift. One has to use that gift prudently."

He liked sports, especially ones both boys and girls could play. Volleyball, petanque, Frisbee and biking were his favorites. He enjoyed the rapport and banter as well.

He, like Bethany, enjoyed the relaxed atmosphere in Hungary. It was during the third year that he went from holding hands into a tent with a quiet girl he had met the first time he had visited. They were telling jokes, and then laughing, and one thing led to another. While it never became permanent, they always remained friends. He would visit there every year he was in Europe.

He would also stay at Piggy's. She made visiting fun for everyone, always thinking up new ways to make her customers visits enjoyable.

After the third year, a pattern developed. Two new places, two weeks in Hungary, two weeks at Piggy's, and the rest up for grabs. Libby and Romy made sure Reed did not overexert himself.

"People can come to you from now on. You have visited everyone you needed to on their own turf. No business in Hungary or at Piggy's. We can't enjoy ourselves if we have to keep an eye on you all the time."

Reed knew they were right. He was eighty. The meetings tired him. He now preferred to communicate by Vpod, the latest evolution of the IPod. Libby now represented him in many cases.
His son was making contacts of his own, under the watchful eye of his colleagues. As long as he kept a proper balance between his studies and his love life, he would be fine.

He took Romy's hand. "Our children are old enough to be left to themselves for an hour or two. Shall we go enjoy the afternoon together indoors? It is
warm out here in the afternoon."

"It will be even warmer inside very soon," Romy laughed.

"Promise?" He grinned.

"Yes, and you know I always keep my promises."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Sep 18, 2012

They had spent two weeks near Montalivet and had thoroughly enjoyed themselves. They stayed in Piggy's house.

"It is too big for just me. You can come and go as you please. The restaurant is open for all meals if you don't feel like cooking. Be warned though. My cook offers only four entrees for lunch and dinner, fish, beef, chicken and vegetarian or pasta. Make sure you are on time. He refuses to cook between scheduled meal hours."

"You can either sit by the pool or wander through the grounds. Bicycle or shuttle to the beach. Make sure you have a sticker or badge or you will
have to pay an entry fee. We are not part of the resort complex."

Romy was amazed at Piggy's transformation from the girl with pink hair and bright red behind she had first met years ago. She was brunette this year with an even tan. She kept her own books, was firm with her small staff of four.

"All locals. I pay them well. They get free vegetables and wine from the vineyards, which are lovingly tended by the villagers. I get so many bottles a month, and they get to keep the rest, either to sell or to drink themselves. There is a swimming pond. I don't need a lot of security because they watch it for me. I have minor problems, but that goes with the territory."

Romy also found Piggy's real name on the placard behind the front desk.

"Marguerite Maria Theresa de Rochefort. Too serious. Piggy fits better."

Reed and Romy walked the beach, played with their children, took long afternoon siestas to relax and make love. The children bodysurfed and swam at the ocean beaches. They all tried their hand at petanque and boules. Reed and Bethany meandered through the grounds with the other children. All one could see were towels trailing behind them and hear the echoes of their chatter and laughter. Their nudity didn't concern them, nor did it bother anyone else.

A different Libby emerged. Free from the responsibilities of work, she
swam, went nude parasailing twice a week, ran up and down the beach to keep her legs strong, stopping when the mood struck her to chat or flirt. On Piggy's nights off, the two of them went into town, most evenings returning just before sunrise.

"Piggy is trying to be a matchmaker, but it isn't working," she told Romy. "I will admit though the attempts have been a lot of fun. I feel relaxed and loved."

Romy noted that she seemed content.

"Piggy is my best friend, and you have practically taken me in as family.
While I have been busy, I have also had a lot of fun. Work should always be like this."

"It could be if you wanted to do this full time."

"For real?"

"I mean it wouldn't be full time. I know you have softball and your annual trip home and other things you like to do, but Reed trusts you and he doesn't trust very many people."

"As long as he doesn't try to do six months work in eight weeks. He wanted to finish the rest of Europe next year, and I told him no. England to start, stop here a few days, and then head to Venice, Koversada resort in Croatia, and a week on Mykonos before the youth of the world take over.
Reed has planned meetings there. He feels more will get done on neutral ground."

"That doesn't sound like a light load to me."

"My impression is that he has been to many of these places before. It's more personal than business. Only Britain and Greece are work."

"That only brings us to the end of June. What next?"

"Ah, here's where we get help. Bethany wants to sign up for music camp
at the club in Vienna the first week in July, and Reed thinks he wants
to go back to Hungary. I think a couple young ladies caught his eye and he wants a second look. He mentioned something about coming back for the sports weekend."

"Good. Bethany has her father wrapped around her little finger. It will mostly be grandparents and children during the week. Much more peaceful.
My son is growing up. He was very shy at first, and would speak with Tara
every night about what he should do. Yesterday, I saw him walking on the beach holding hands with TWO girls."

Libby laughed. "He has to grow up sometime. At least he is on the beach and not in a tent with them."

Romy made a face.

"Back to the trip. Maia's parents are visiting The Farm next summer. While I take the children to a small resort in Portugal, the two of you will be spending a few days in Paris. Then back here before we go home. Your husband is quite the romantic, you know. He is always thinking of ways to make you happy. I saw him smile and his eyes twinkle when your son mentioned you were so much prettier with laugh lines."

"I have enjoyed myself and done almost no work. I know reality will set in soon, but I have really loved the person I have been during this trip. It has given me a lot to think about. But not today. Let's have another glass of wine and toast to fun."
Absolute Naturists arrow Winter Nudity... what do you do?

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Sep 17, 2012

Close the curtains, turn on the heat, and wait
until Spring arrives in the Northeast.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Sep 15, 2012

The visit to Vienna was an enjoyable one. They visited the Hoffburg Museum, and the Spanish Riding School within and people watched at Josefplatz. While the women visited the Central opera House and shopped, Reed and his son started a tour at the Zentralfriedhof, where one of their favorite movies, "The Third Man", appeared both near the beginning and near the end. They found Lime's apartment, and took the sewer tour, which in reality is a covered over section of the Wien River. They ended up on the Ferris wheel in the Prater Amusement Park, where Orson Welles and Joseph Cotten finally met. When they were done, they found Romy and Bethany riding the carousel, while Libby was sitting on a bench with a box of apfelstrudel cakes.

"Take some please," she said, "We have been eating too many sweets. Dobostorte with our lunch and now this for a snack. Hope I can rent a bike
at our next stop. I can work off all this food riding back and forth between the two clubs."

"We have a meeting tomorrow, and, I am afraid, more pastry. Our hostess makes a wonderful gugelhupf. Thankfully, it washes down easily with coffee."

"We will be able to stay longer at the Hungarian clubs. I just received word that the gentleman from Poland has passed away. We will stay in a bungalow on Lake Balaton and go back and forth to the other naturist venue close by. We will then stop at a club north of Prague a few days, then go to Berlin midweek. A weekend in Denmark, then off to Montalivet. Is that satisfactory?" Reed asked.

"Let's see. Hungary until the fourteenth, Berlin by the twenty-second, Montalivet by the end of July. Back home by the last week in August. That will give me a couple weeks to relax and ten days to get into softball shape. It will also allow you some time to decompress and enjoy yourself
and your family."

"But I am enjoying myself. Old friends, good conversation, spending time with my son, my brain is alive. Look at my wife. She is laughing and having fun, not worrying about things back home."

"Oh, she worries. But she is having fun."

Hungary and the Czech Republic were even more enjoyable. Everyone was in vacation mode. Young Reed had a bit more of a challenge, since he didn't speak the languages. However, through sport and the teen activities, he felt comfortable with his new nude friends. It was so much better than voices or pictures on a screen. After a day or two, he discovered most spoke both German and English.

The women ate, swam and played volleyball. Libby and Romy biked ten miles a day to work off all the food they had eaten.

"Elke tells me we will be able to bike nude next summer after Polly Benson and Reservoir Road are closed off."

"How will people get in?" Libby asked.

"Everyone will get a daily password that opens the gates. Eric has that under control."

"Cool. Now stop talking and peddle. We have four more miles to the bungalow."

At each place, there were hugs, kisses and tears when they left. Reed apologized for the short stay at Borny, but promised to return. In Berlin, their contact never showed up and they spent the two days as tourists, walking the Ku'damm and Friedrichstrasse, visiting the Bahnhorf Zoo, and having a nude picnic in the Grunewald. There were many others doing the same and no one gave them a second look.

Reed was surprised his father had not asked him for his impressions of the people he met. Usually his father would do it right away. It wasn't until they arrived in Denmark that they sat down for a chat.

"Well, what did you learn?" Reed asked his son.

"I found that people's perceptions and experiences of the same events are different, depending on where they were. For example, in Austria, no one lived through WWII. Even the oldest only remember the country being rebuilt. While there have been ups and downs, life has been fairly stable. On the other hand, in Hungary and Czech Republic, they still remember the Russian presence. Austrians and Germans accept naturism as a way of life.
In the East, some remember having to go to Greece or the old Yugoslavia for nude vacations. They are very happy they can practice in their own countries now. Plus I noticed a lot more young people there."

"That is true. Now what about the people. Anyone you took an immediate liking or dislike to?"

"I tried to be fair. I thought some asked too many questions beyond what was polite. Others are just wary of Americans. Most just accept4ed me as another nude person having fun. I would need to come back again and see who stays in touch over time to make firmer decisions."

"Yes. First impressions are usually but not always correct. Life experiences also change people. Anything else?"

"The food was good. The cottage here smells like Elke and Maia's house.
One thing. About girls. Sometimes they are distracting. How do you deal with that?"

"Men have been trying to find those answers since the beginning of time.
They have good and bad qualities, like men. They come in various shapes and sizes. Be truthful without being hurtful. Treat them as people, not
objects or trophies. Realize that nothing stays fixed in time and everyone evolves differently."

The boy nodded. He watched his mother building sand castles on the beach with Bethany and other children.

"She is having a lot of fun. Her laugh lines make her much prettier than her worry lines."

A group of teens walked by and asked Reed if he wanted to play Frisbee.
His father nodded. Off he went.
Dr. Who arrow The New Season (2012)

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Sep 13, 2012

It will be very difficult for them to top Sarah Jane Smith (and K-9), although they might be entertaining in the short run. They could also reappear periodically as Rose, Martha, and Captain Jack have in the series.

One question: Is this the year we finally find out why River Song terrifies the Daleks?

Dr. Who arrow The New Season (2012)

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Sep 12, 2012

Both episodes quite good. Interesting twist in the first one with the Daleks. The second was also quite fine. Only objection was the killing of the ball chasing stegosaurus. Seems a waste of a good comic character that perhaps could been used in the future. Rory's dad good. Hope he is not over used.

It will be interesting to see how the episodes tie together for Amy's departure.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Sep 9, 2012

Reed had finished the game and was speaking with the other players. One asked if he was from Berlin, because his accent was different from theirs. He told them his tutor was, but that he was from America.

"Most Americans don't even speak English well,” one said. "Your German is a bit formal, but we can teach you the slang, but you have to promise not to tell your parents everything. You will get us into trouble," a teenage boy laughed.

"With us too," said a girl with hands on hips, "Only the slang that says we girls are smart, pretty and funny is allowed. Now can we practice our English? Fair is fair. You got a chance to use your German."

It started out as practice. Before long, it was a hodgepodge of both languages, while they sat, chased each other, swam and laughed a lot.

Bethany had tired of the classical music and was splashing around in the children's section under the supervision of a large middle-aged woman with a whistle. Whenever someone got too far out of line, the whistle blew and a long finger was pointed to what was called "the penalty box". The offender sat there until the whistle blew again and the finger pointed to the water.

"She is very strict," a girl told Bethany. "You can splash, but not the grownups. No dunking or hair pulling. No cheating during games. Being disrespectful also earns you the box. We have fun. You just have to know what you can get away with."

Bethany played all afternoon with her new friends.

Reed Sr. had joined his wife on the beach. They watched their children enjoying themselves. "Children are the same all over," Reed said. "No
pretenses, no hang-ups about being nude. It is too bad the outside world spoils it for so many when they reach the teen years."

"Reed does well. He carries his towel close because sometimes he gets an involuntary erection. It is a normal thing. During puberty, it can be embarrassing, even if you are a nudist. Has he spoken with you about it?" Romy asked.

"Yes, I told him it wasn't a bad thing, but it could make others uncomfortable, as well as him. He told me he either jumps in the water or puts his towel in front of him, does multiplication tables until it subsides. He was relieved when I said it was temporary, and that while it might happen when he was older, it would be much less frequent."

Libby appeared with a list.

"I contacted some of the Worthington alumnae who live in the east. I found three who speak both Czech and Hungarian. Two are natives. The other
married a local. "

Reed perused the names.

"Not the first one. Their family used to be informants for the KGB, and may still be. Our hosts would not be amused. The transplant is
also not good. Not knowing past history, she may inadvertently say something to the wrong people. Now the last one I like. Family is known and respected, supported Dubcek in the 1968 Prague uprising. They are academics, who get a lot more respect here than they do back home."

"She and her husband want to know if they can bring their children. They have three: eight, thirteen and sixteen. They will be tenting. She
told me she would work for less as long as she didn't have to cook or do dishes."

"The children are fine. Contact the clubs and see if we can help her out."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Sep 8, 2012

Young Reed was getting an education of his own. Unprotected from the cocoon of life at home, he had to watch and listen more carefully.

In Italy, he had help with TJ's kids guiding him, pointing out local customs and helping him with his Italian when they went into town.

"Even if you don't get all the pronunciations and grammar right, you get better treatment and more respect if you at least try to speak the language. Most will even take a minute to teach you the right way to say something," the eldest Snowe boy told him. "See how fast we got our gelato. The other American kids screaming for ice cream had to wait."

He learned in Italy he couldn't rush from one place to another. You had to at least wave or exchange pleasantries while you walked. One or two you had to stop and talk to, if only for a minute.

"I hope you don't mind being touched. They hug; they kiss or pinch your cheeks. They offer you food so you won't get hungry on the way home, even if you are five houses down. They aren't being pervy, it is just their way."

He had just gotten used to this when the family had to leave. Florence was fun, but they spent a lot of time in museums and lived in a hotel. Libby was a very good guide. An hour or two of museums, then a snack, then just walking around. When the women went off shopping, he and his father roamed freely, taking care not to wander too far off the main streets.

"One thing you have to learn is to not put yourself at risk. Being adventurous is one thing. However, it is better to travel with someone, and better yet to find someone local to show you good places off the beaten track."

"Like people on the Farm website?"

"That is a start. However, this trip and the ones we will be taking the next few summers are to introduce you to people and families I have known over the years whom you can trust. We will meet the first group of people at the naturist club outside Vienna."

"Why at a club and not at the hotel?"

"At the hotel, everyone has to assume their real life status. It will make free conversation more difficult. At the club, no one wears anything. You judge them as people, not by their occupation. One thing to remember. I know you will have lots of questions. Don't interrupt a conversation. Just listen and take mental notes. Go afterwards and speak with them privately. Tell them you want to practice your German. Most will be glad to spend a few minutes with you."

He listened. It began with men his father's age or older, then with the next generation of men and women his mother's age. He listened to them exchange old stories, many of which he had already heard, but it was interesting to hear different versions of the same events. Food and beer was delivered.

After two hours, the wives returned, scolding their spouses for not introducing Reed and his family to everyone. A bald rotund man stood.

"We know how we stand. We are only the boss when our wives allow us to be.
Kommen, Reed. My wife is leading everyone to the beach. Hear the drum? We will meet everyone, swim, relax and then eat again." He put his arm around Reed's shoulder. "It has been too long, my friend. But I see from your family why you have been distracted."

Reed told his son he could go exploring."There will be more talk later. Now we are just old men repeating the same stories we have for years.
It is more fun today because we are together. And the beer is flowing."

Reed left the men to their memories. He saw his sister watching a group of musicians playing Mozart, enthralled by the violins. His mother and Libby were chatting with the women next to them, in English and German. Every once in a while Romy would whisper something in Libby's ear, and Libby would whisper back, explaining the first time in German to the other women that Romy understood the language, but not all the idioms, and was not being rude.

He didn't see the ball in the air, and it bounced off his head. He was stunned for a moment, then picked it up and looked around. A crowd of people were yelling for him to kick it or throw it back in the water.
"Or, if you want to play, put on a bathing cap to pick your team."

He grabbed a red one, kicked the ball, and ran into the lake to play.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Sep 6, 2012

They met TJ's wife Lucia and their three children.
Reed and Bethany quickly stripped off. The youngsters ran off to the beach.

"I was so looking forward to seeing your house."
Romy said.

"You can," replied Lucia. "They will be done with everything but the beds tomorrow. We will eat at the patio table, which came with the house until we leave next week. In a way, I am glad we are moving. With the children getting older, thirteen, eleven and nine, it gets a little crowded at times."

Reed asked, "How do you feel about relocating after spending you whole career in the Mediterranean?"

"It will be different. From one of the major crossroads of civilization to an island in the middle of the planet's largest ocean."

Lucia made a face. "For three years."

"You could always visit The Farm." Reed offered.

"It would be nice to stay there for a while. When we have been on leave, TJ's parents have come to us. Madison will be house hunting with me in Hawaii. Hopefully, we will get there soon."

Food was served. The waiter was Polish; wine was brought by a woman from Finland, food delivered by a married couple who lived locally.

"The chef is Belgian and the owners Dutch and a silent Italian group, who didn't want to get excommunicated by the archbishop when they first opened the place."

When they finished, the women went off to swim and find their children and TJ had to return to
the base to finish paperwork. Reed went on the phone. First to Libby.

"You got to Firenze. Good. Sorry about Eze. I know you liked it there."

"With you side tracking; we can do Firenze or Venice but not both properly. If you don't need me to tutor Reed, I can meet those people in Venice and get it over with in one day. I hate those birds near St. Mark's."

"Firenze it is then. This way we can take our time getting to Vienna. Are we all set for our
visit to the place on Lake Balaton? "

"Yes, and the one in the north of the Czech Republic as well. I have made contact with a
family in Berlin who is willing to host us if it is mid-week. That should get us to Denmark by the last week in July. I will be ready for two weeks rest at Piggy's before we go home. Remember, I have a softball tournament to play."

"I will try. However, we need to meet everyone on the list."

"There is no need to get impatient. We will be done in Vienna by the end of June. A week each in Hungary, the Czech Republic. There is also a place in southern Poland if we need it, but that brings us to the last week of July for Berlin
and visiting Maia's parents in Denmark."

"If we need to, we can turn in the van in Copenhagen and fly to Bordeaux so we have time to discuss everything at Piggy's and clear our minds before we return home. La Sabliere might have to wait until next year."

"I agree that because of the age and the health of our hosts, we had to concentrate on the East. You have to be careful though. You have a long bucket list and are putting a lot of pressure on yourself."

"But I don't know how much time I have left."

"You'll have less if you don't chill. By the way, get a bumper sticker from that resort."

"Why?'

"I have ones from Spain and one in France. If we aren't dressed in the van, people will know why. Not like in the States where the moral police are alive and vicious."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Sep 4, 2012

They rode the midnight train into Foggy City to catch their morning flight to Florida. They arrived at dusk, where a shuttle brought them to The Oasis.

"We will eat, and then relax. Tomorrow we will have lunch with Neddy, Jack and Cheyenne. Otherwise, we are free. Our flight to Spain leaves the following evening. We should be there for breakfast." Reed said.

Packing had been a challenge. Romy had stuffed a steamer trunk and several bags. Reed shook his head.

"We only need three sets of clothes and a couple pair of shoes each. Sundries are available everywhere. We can carry our iPads and phones in our pockets. Put knapsacks and our clothes in one large suitcase. We can buy or rent towels when we are not in a hotel. Remember that at least half the time we won't be wearing anything."

"You know I want to do some shopping."

"Yes, you can. We can ship most of the stuff home from the shops so we don't have to lug it around or risk having it stolen. Remember, we are traveling as regular people."

Libby agreed. "I see people spending so much time worrying about their luggage; they waste half their time packing, unpacking and doing inventory.
I'm traveling light. Birks, a pair of heels, 2 sundresses, gym shorts, tees, a few other things.
I iron the dresses, hand wash everything, even though I could pay to get it done." She pointed at a small bag. "It's all in there. I have a bigger bag at Piggy's to bring home, if I need it. I'll leave this one there."

Reed spent the following morning tweaking the itinerary. Libby, Romy and Bethany went out to the pool, swimming and lolling in the sun before it got too warm. Peta had knocked at the door at eight, asking for young Reed.

"Tour guide for young Reed," she sang.

Reed looked at his mother, who tried hard not to laugh. It was obvious to everyone that Peta had a huge crush on him. Reed knew she liked him, but had no clue how to deal with the adoration.

"Off you go," said his mother. "Peta, lunch is at two. Please bring him back by one. Neddy gets cranky when people are late."

They made it back at 1:45. "We were playing water polo and had to finish the game." Reed said. "It's as much my fault as Peta's. We were having fun."

Neddy made a face, and then laughed. Lunch was light and cheerful. Jack and Cheyenne were excited about returning home.

"Rosie and Dawn Angel have finished the new rooms in the carriage house. I can jump out the window into the pool." Cheyenne laughed.

"I am looking forward to see what my grandsons and their new wives have done on their property," said Jack. "Max has already drilled the well.
Romy, any movement on your end?"

"Bekka will be handling that for me. I want things to move forward while we are away. Hopefully, the house construction will start by the end of the summer."

After lunch, the children went off to play; Neddy took a nap, while the others discussed business and exchanged news during the afternoon thunderstorm.

"If you have any problems, contact Polly. Heidi will do all the legwork for her. My nephew Karl does the same for my father. Everyone else is pitching in to keep things running smoothly. When Heidi is away, go to Elke." Romy told them.

"Our flight is leaving tonight. Have a good trip and enjoy yourselves.
The Farm will be in good hands." Jack said.

The following day, they said their goodbyes and headed to the airport.
Reed got a big hug and kiss from Peta, who told him to be safe and that he'd better come back to visit.

They landed in Madrid. Libby had prepared a short list of places to visit. They stayed at a modest hotel, feasted on tapas, and visited two museums. They rented a van and made the six hour drive to Malaga.

It was a naturist resort set on fifteen acres, filled with fruit trees,
and flower gardens.

"The beach is only ten minutes away. We can go there early or in late afternoon when it is quiet with few gawkers." Libby said. "I can take the children so you can have time to yourselves."

Reed replied. "You are here as a colleague and guide, not as a nanny. You don't have to do that."

"No problem at all. I like kids. Besides, being with them keeps a lot of the perverts and trophy hunters at bay. It's a win-win situation for everyone."

In the afternoons, they would all go together. It was early in the season, so it wasn't wall-to-wall people during the week, except on Wednesdays when
school was a half day.

The resort was a mix of expatriates, retirees and tourists. It was enjoyable meeting people from all over the world, sharing information and
telling a few tall stories over drinks and meals without worrying about
what to wear.

On Monday, they loaded the van and headed for France. En route, they received the first message that would change their itinerary.

"TJ Snowe is being transferred from Naples to Hawaii in late July.
They want us to visit them before they leave." Romy said.

They flew out of Nice and met TJ at the airport in Naples.

"We reserved you some rooms at the resort near us in Calabria.”It is reasonable, as it is not yet high season. We will be there as well. The movers are packing us up."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Sep 1, 2012

Romy was sipping tea with Polly outside on the veranda.

"Things have sorted themselves out, haven't they.”?

"Of course, they have. Olga's husband the teacher will be helping Jud with the grounds and the summer staff. Jack and Cheyenne will be back next week after they meet with you in Florida to take care of the finances. Except for the week at Paradise, Elke will be here."

"I hear you will be going with them."

"Yes. I'll ride the bus with Sunshine."

"How long will you stay?"

"Maybe a month. Rock and Lexxie are pretty much retired and the children run everything now. They spend most of the summer at Paradise with the younger grandchildren. This year they want to bring the kids here in mid-July as a treat. I'll come back then."

"The change of pace will be good for you."

"Most of my old cronies are gone and the Hanlons are like my second family after you."

"I worried at first. Like early withdrawal pains. When I saw the children getting excited and the twinkle in my husband's eyes, however, I got caught up in the rush. I can't wait."

"Did you finally decide on an itinerary?"

"We have an outline. A few days in Spain, then a stop in Eze the week after the Monaco Grand Prix. Florence and one other stop before Vienna. Three days there before we go into Eastern Europe. Reed has it mapped out there but told all of us where was a surprise. A couple days in Berlin, then off to relax at Maia's parents. We will stop in Paris, then camp at La Sabliere. We end up the trip at Libby's friend Piggy's place a couple kilometers from the naturist beaches at Montalivet."

"I hope you left some flexibility."

"Definitely. Only Eze and Vienna are on a tight schedule. The rest depends on what we find interesting and fun."

Polly polished off her pie. "Heidi dropped this off. She stops by nearly every day."

"I also see that Mikkel finished refurbishing your cart."

"Reupholstered it, painted it black with racing stripes and that Springer decal on the front. Talented kid. Abby comes by too, we chat and she dusts and vacuums the places that I miss."

"I've found Heidi more relaxed and the kids having a lot more fun since my brother left." Romy said.

"Heidi has put on weight, which she needed to, and is not as frantic."

"I hope she doesn't feel as if she has to stay here all summer. She has always wanted to spend a few weeks away from here with the children."

"End of July she will be going to Granite Lake and the Cape with off site visits on rainy days."

"Good for them. You are going to be busy with the vacation map, keeping track of all of us."

"And be up half the night watching all your vid messages. That's fine. We old ladies don't need long periods of sleep. We catnap." Polly cackled.

Sven was blissfully unaware of all the happenings back home. Because the
Northwest was still enveloped by drizzle and fog, and the Northern Plains
snow covered, he headed south. He briefly considered heading south through
Mexico to visit the Mestizos. However, the ongoing drug wars, and the fact he was traveling alone would make him an easy target for criminals. After stopping at a few southern California clubs, he headed east through Arizona and New Mexico, and zigzagged through Texas. While he found the scenery beautiful and the people friendly, there wasn't enough greenery or
water for his liking. He found a club in Oklahoma which looked promising and headed north. He needed a place to stay and relax while he considered his options.

He didn't want to stay permanently in his mobile home. He could either sign a long term lease or buy a place he could use to plan and recharge his batteries. Then he could buy a small truck for shorter trips. He found from his visits that almost everyone collected something. Coins, stamps, music, or novelty stuff that piqued their interest. He offered to keep his eyes open along the way, collecting names and contact information. He found a few things, sending some back, and selling the rest to pickers who had permanent retail establishments. He traveled one week a month for the rest of the summer, meeting new people and making contacts.

He joined the club. He tread softly at first; people were suspicious because he was from the west coast and single. When he told them he had grown up only a few hundred miles away and milked cows as a boy, they warmed up. He swam in the pool, played volleyball and cards. he even helped out with a pot luck supper, things he rarely had time to do working
the hours he had at The Farm.

He would send messages to his mother once a week, and a monthly photo in front of the van showing he was evenly tanned and in good health to her and his children. He never asked about Heidi.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Aug 28, 2012

Marta went through a roller coaster of emotion after Peter died. Crying jags, temper tantrums, and a feeling of emptiness and exhaustion made it difficult to focus. In order to maintain her sanity, she kept to her routine. She swam every morning, longer than usual to unwind. She took on decorating projects, modeled for Rafi and Rex Saunders, and worked with Barry on the plans to renovate the cabin.
She and Tara still fought, but more about her daughter's growing social life than anything personal.

"Mom, you had a lot of fun and you turned out just fine. Why do you worry so much? Besides, if any boy tries to make me do something I don't want to, I'll just use my martial art training.
Then I will tell Reed, and he will take care of it."

"Remember, Reed will be away all summer and won't have your back."

"We will either be at the beach or Granite Lake until our house is done. I promise to be reasonably good as long as you don't worry too much and nag. Besides, Eric has a lot of girl friends, and you need to keep an eye on him too."

"I'll always worry, but I will try not to nag."

The day after school ended, Marta and Tara headed east to be with the two Eric’s. They came back for Volleyball weekend, in which Tara's team finished third, and flew back the following Monday. Tara returned in August to begin school and lived with Karl and Inga. Marta did not return until the house was finished in October.

Em had become a homebody. After spending the first part of her life moving from place to place as her father searched for the perfect post office, she loved having roots. She and Karl went on vacations, but after two weeks, she was ready to come home.

She helped Jeannine in the office, and had small parts in summer stock as Karl worked behind the scenes. However, what finally piqued her interest
was helping out Naomi.

She had found Naomi overwhelmed by her clientele. After going through the files, she found that many of the patients simply needed advice more than intense counseling. She offered to organize the paperwork and screen clients.

"I'm a social worker and I'm used to all the paperwork. I helped people solve their problems by themselves with a little guidance. You need to concentrate on your group and individual sessions. You are so disorganized you have no time to yourself."

The partnership worked well. Soon Naomi went to the Fitness center and occasionally to bowling because she wasn't buried in work.

Karl kept himself busy. He served as a consultant for the non-profit on housing development for a dollar a year. He helped with the mowing, worked
as a laborer on renovations to Edna's and Marta's property.

They kept their distance from Karl and Katie. They had dinner together once a week, as well as weekend family breakfasts now held at Elke's when Marta was not there.

"We are here if you need us," he told his son," but we aren't going to micromanage. I imagine Missy and Barry are doing the same."

"Yes, dad, we know and are grateful you are here for us. By the way, Christine invited us to watch her nude surf at that beach she goes to. Think you can pry Mom away from here?"

Karl smiled. "Do you think a three day romantic weekend could entice her?"

His son laughed. "Mom has a dreamy look on her face for days after one of those. Just like Katie."

"Women like being spoiled, especially when you do a little extra. You'll find it helps you get through hard times, and makes the good times even better."

"By the way, Dad. Gramps wants me to start going into town with him when he goes there on business. I hope you won't get upset."

"Not at all. I don't have the vision your grandfather does. I see the job at hand, make sure it is done well, and go to the next one. Your Auntie Romy describes it like this: 'I build beautiful rooms, but don't see the house as a whole until everything is done.' I think your grandfather wants you to see the big picture so you and the other kids can carry on his vision and adapt it to what the future holds."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Aug 25, 2012

Elke's recovery sped along. She was walking without a stick, but had to pace herself to avoid swelling.

She loved the therapy and the full body massages at Harmony House. Rafi's increased attentiveness didn't hurt either.

She loved the extra time she spent with the children. She found that Sofie had the same effect on the owls that she did. They would ride in the cart down to their nest and enjoy their swooping and perching on the safety bar. They would not come out to play if Antonio was with them.

"I don't know what it is. The first owl I met is long gone, but there must be some owl folklore that links them to us. Bad science, but it is the only way I can explain it."

"Mommy, you were their friend and helped them when they were hurt. It's like the story they told us in school about the little boy pulling the thorn out of the lion's paw. Animals know who their friends are."

The owls finished their visit and flew off to hunt, as it grew dark.

"Would you and the boys like it if Auntie Maia and I had a body painting party for you and the boys and all your friends?"

"Mommy that would be fun. Can we paint you and Auntie after we are done?"

"Of course."

"Can we have a water balloon fight after to help wash the paint off?"

"Only if you help us clean up the broken pieces afterwards."

"Of course. We don’t like trash on the ground."

The final test for Elke came on Christmas morning. She woke the children at daybreak, and quietly led them down the path to the platform tree.

"We are going to climb up and find out where Santa left all the presents," she said.

Antonio, Johann and Sofie scurried up a few rungs at a time, waiting for Elke to catch up. They reached the summit, spread a blanket and watched
the morning unfurl. Carts full of wrapped gifts were being hauled from the garages; parents were assembling toys in the front yard.

"Where are Dad and Rick?" asked Johann.

"They are probably making breakfast for us. Your mom will be home from the hospital in an hour and will be hungry." In reality, Rick and Rafi were inside assembling three bicycles. Maia’s mother would be there shortly with enough food for a week's breakfasts.

Antonio pointed toward the field. "Look, there's Ursula. I wonder who she is waiting for."

They four of them watched as Dora and Ted, Melody and Reuben approached her. Then Elke remembered what Melody had said at Thanksgiving. Reuben had told her he felt uncomfortable about 'living in sin', as he described it.

"He is a bit old fashioned, but in an honorable and loving way. We will get married, no frills, and no fuss."

They watched as the two couples stood before Ursula.

"If we hurry, we can give them hugs and wish them Merry Christmas," Sofie suggested.

The children slid down the rope and ran off. Elke went last, running after them. When she caught up with them, she realized she had run nearly half a mile with no pain.

"I don't need any presents this year," she thought. "Being healthy again is enough."

A decision by the county would pique Elke's interest as spring approached.
They would be closing a section of Reservoir Road to traffic from a half mile east of the soccer fields to where it connected with Towne Road two
miles beyond Polly Benson to protect the watershed. Most of the asphalt would be removed. Elke went to the planning office to ask if she could map out the wetlands on the other side of the road and collect specimens as part of an ecological assessment. They were interested, but stated that
there were no funds currently available for the research. Elke applied for a research grant through Worthington and received seed money as long as
students were involved in the project. She also used some of her own funds
to buy equipment.

She and Lil’ Mike had new places to play and work. Along with two students and a Worthington graduate who had moved to The Farm, she began exploring.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Aug 23, 2012

Reed had returned with his parents and he and Tara began high school in town every afternoon. They adapted well. Tara joined the swimming team, while Reed chose tennis. Socially, many of their classmates, they already knew from The Farm, bowling or the fitness center in town. They dealt
with the teasing and rude comments by ignoring them.

Meanwhile, Neddy and Libby huddled together for two days, while Tina played golf. She had cut her hair short and streaked it with a henna dye that was popular in Uruguay. No one recognized her.

At the last meeting, Neddy cautioned Libby. "There are things that you can only discuss with one person, the one who will keep your confidences. I know from visiting The Farm you have many loyal friends. Choose wisely whom you will confide in."

"I have a person in mind. I will give you all my final decision when I come back in May."

Neddy relayed the news to Reed. "More impressive than I believed. Keeps things close to the vest. Quick to respond when necessary, primarily a student of human behavior and analytical with data. Accents flawless. The trip will answer the rest of your questions."

After Peter's passing, there was no reason for Sven to stay. In mid- March, he sat down with Heidi, Abby and Mikkel.

"Easter is early this year. The day after, I will be leaving. All I know is that one of my first stops will be where I grew up. Other than that, I have no planned itinerary. I love you all, but I have to do this to make things better among us."

He packed the RV, picked up a Siamese cat at the shelter the week before, and drove out the gate at sunrise on Easter Monday.

Heidi had picked up the slack of portrait photography for Sven. One day she was in the meadow when she stepped in a hole and broke a heel. She couldn't get a steady shot on one leg, and kicked off her shoes. Surprisingly, the grass on her bare feet felt comforting and she found it
easier to move around to shoot at different angles.

While she was cleaning closets after Sven left, she counted her shoes. Three hundred and twenty pair.

"I need some for school, for dress up, and for nature walks. Other than that, the rest can go. I'll ask Abby if she wants any. Poor girl is
going to be a short cake with small feet like her mother."

Abby was a lot like her mother.

"I love not having to wear anything, but when I play dress up, I want to look nice. Shoes are important." She took a dozen pair she liked, and then said to her mother, "It's annoying hearing your clack-clack all day and all night. I want a no shoes rule in the house from now on."

She pointed to the pile. "I'll help you pick out thirty or so pair we think you really look good in, so you can go a whole month without having to wear the same pair twice. We will sell the rest at the flea market and use the money for our vacations. Mikkel has agreed to get rid of some of his toys and I have a lot of stuff I can add."

"We don't need the money, really."

"You are just making excuses not to get rid of them. You told me how much easier it has been for you to take pictures barefoot. You even forgot to
put shoes back on last week, remember?"

"Well ...”

"Think of it as a new start. By keeping some we don't forget the past, but we also are moving forward."

"You're pretty smart for a teenager. Besides, you didn't say I couldn't buy new ones."

"Moooom, let's just do it."

Two hundred and seventy one pairs were sold. They made nearly four thousand dollars for their vacation, counting the toys and dolls. The
bonding helped them cope with Sven's absence.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Aug 20, 2012

The girl followed Reed onto the patio, hair straggly, dripping wet, wearing only a towel around her shoulders.

"Peta Brandt, go dry yourself off before you turn blue. The pool may be heated but sixty in Florida is cold. Bethany, show her where the bathroom is and throw a big towel in the dryer. It will keep her warm on the way home."

"Who is she and why did she follow me here?" asked Reed.

"Peta lives with her grandparents. Her parents are divorced and her mother is an airline hostess. She knew you were coming and is checking you out."

"Does she always giggle?"

"Only when she finds something or someone interesting and hasn't figured it out yet. If she was this curious in school, she would be on the Honor Roll. She does just enough to get by and stay out of trouble. Tells us, 'the old people’, she calls us, that it's boring." Neddy explained.

Peta came out, rosy cheeked and wrapped from head to toe. "I feel much better," she said. "Now don't forget about the party. I'll see you all tonight." She grabbed an apple and headed out the door.

While Reed and Bethany were eating poppy cake in the kitchen, the adults continued their discussion.

"Send her to me when she comes back from visiting her friend in Uruguay,"
Neddy said. "If she is as good as you say she is it will be excellent.
Her knowledge of cultural nuances as well as languages will be very useful. Romy, what do you think?"

"I also think she will be a good guide for the children in helping them meet people from other cultures. Up to now, they have met them on home ground, so to speak. They must learn how to act when they are in uniform in the outside world."

"True. Enough business. Let's go sit in the hot tub before we go to the children's party. There will be plenty of food and drink there. The good thing is that it is over by ten. Just about my bed time."

The party was totally for the children. Games, pińata bashing, finger food
and low sugar drinks. There were perhaps three dozen there between seven and thirteen.

"Not a lot of parents here because some of them work and others have infants at home. We have a shuttle here and start driving the younger ones home at nine. The tweeners then have an hour to themselves before they have to leave. It has worked well over the years."

"What about the parents?" asked Romy.

"We eat, chat and relax. My children and Emiko and their friends keep everything moving and make sure no one feels left out. Besides, they
have a lot better idea of what they like."

"True."

Reed was watching Peta leading Bethany and his son around, introducing them to everyone. When Bethany had found a group of younger kids who
were headed to bash the pińata, she left her brother. Peta then jumped into
the pool to play water dodge ball. Young Reed hesitated a moment, then followed and joined in the game.

"Good. He didn't cling to Peta, but he didn't ignore her either." When they got cold, they sat in a circle, chatting and gobbling down their food.
Just like at home.

Libby was sitting on a beach outside Montivideo. Her friend Tina had offered her free airfare and hotel if she would do voice-overs on
some of the film she had shot for the Nude World Network. A poetry reading on the beach. A visit to a Brazilian naturist village and one under construction in Argentina. Soccer and petanque, lazy sunbathers, and half a dozen interviews. In German, Russian and Chinese.

Tina was buzzing around trying to line up people for future shows.

"I don't want the same faces. Naturism should be seen as something growing and attractive to everyone, not just a few eccentrics."

Libby got up and dragged her into the surf.

"This is not a vacation watching you work. It is mid-summer here and people are on holiday. You should be too."

Tina sputtered. "How can I? People are just coming up to me wanting to talk, have pictures taken of them doing things, and inviting me either to their club or their homes."

When Libby returned to her towel, there was a text message. She read it and
said, "You and I are going to Florida. Reed's friend Neddy wants to talk with me. Two days, no more than an hour or two a day. It may be a little
chilly, in the 60s, but we are Kansas girls and that is warm for us in January. And no one knows us."

"But I am on TV?"

"Color your hair and wear sunglasses. When we are done, we'll come back
and go out with those nice men we met the other day. Who knows what will happen?"

Neddy gave Reed the good news.

"Excellent. Let me know what you think. If all goes well, we will be back
on our way to Europe in May."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Aug 7, 2012

Fifth Tick

Romy thought about her perceived role as the new Edna. She was awed by the fact people considered her capable of filling the shoes of a woman who had done so much for people and the town. On the other hand, she wanted to expand her horizons, not only for herself, but also for her children.

Reed would not live forever, and she would need to stay occupied in order to fill the huge void his absence would create. She would not cling to her children. They had their own lives to lead.

She was looking forward to the trips. New places, people and adventures. Reed was happily planning the itinerary. He would ask her places she wanted to see, and which sites would be age appropriate for Bethany, who would only be seven.

"She isn't at the point where she can handle large doses of museums and historic sites. We have to mix it in with music and play days for both she and Reed."

"Since it will be summer, we can go to Piggy's bed and breakfast between La Sabliere and Montalivet, or Maia's parents or any other place that strikes our fancy. None of us are used to wearing clothes for long periods of time."

"I forgot Piggy, Libby's friend. Libby is a very smart woman. Overqualified for her present job. Maybe you could invite her to dinner when she comes back from her trip."

Romy gave him a puzzled look.

"Most of my associates are either dead or long retired. They have all trained people to replace them except me. I have you, and Reed, but I want someone besides family involved. Libby also speaks several languages and knows cultural protocols. I would like to ask her if she would come with us to be a language tutor for the children and a liaison for us.
I know you and your father have been talking about the future. He wants you to lead, like he does. He has a plan, then delegates.

"He has been delegating forever."

"He has been weaning himself from day to day supervision over the last ten years or so. You have picked up most of the slack. He wants you to start doing the same thing, but at an earlier age. One of his few regrets is that while he was creating his dream here, he didn't spend enough time with
his children."

"Enough about me, back to our trip. What do we bring Neddy when we go to Florida?"

They decided on blueberry jam and walnuts.

Two days after New Year's, Reed and Romy were eating bagels with Neddy while the children had gone out to explore the grounds.

"I asked you to come here because I have made some inquiries about the business end here. I have also made some personal ones." Neddy began.

"As you know, the Senor passed away peacefully last fall. His wife and children have decided to stay here temporarily. Senora likes the naturist lifestyle, as do the children, but not the hustle and bustle of a resort.
The gentleman from Tokyo has turned over most of his business interests to his son. However, he left his share here and cash to his daughter. She went to college here, and is engaged to a nice man who treats her as an equal."

"Does he have a job?" Romy asked.

"Works in the family business. They train horses."

"Now what have all of you been cooking up?"

"Emiko wants to live less lavishly. She also wants a house with the Japanese pools used for communal bathing. No room here. The Senora Lucia is planning for the future. Wants a smaller house with guest cottages she can rent or use when she has visitors. As for the children, they like it here."

"Your point?" asked Reed.

"Sorry, getting old makes me ramble. But you are right to make me focus.
They want to buy some land and build a smaller community. Neither likes
the unpredictability of the weather. They like the change of seasons. They have asked me if I would join them."

"What about the operation here?"

"We would still own our property here. However, Lucia would transfer ownership to the children, Emiko would set up a trust for future children she might have. Lisa and Jen are doing the same for the twins."

"I am an old lady and have to think in the short term. My will makes Bethany and Reed my heirs. You two will administer the estate. The weather
here is tough on all my old papers and library. Between the humidity and the bugs, they are under constant attack. For their sake, I will be going
north with the others."

"Any idea where?"

"Tennessee, Kentucky and Georgia are the frontrunners. Somewhere with space for horses, water, and mild winters. I have also approached Jen
about co-coordinating the design efforts, and would like Romy to be on board
for the environmental and engineering portion. Am I being too pre-emptive?"

"Not at all. You are simply thinking like a chess player, eight moves ahead," replied Reed.

"I was worried you would be upset. Then again, you aren't a bad chess player yourself."

Bethany rushed in all excited. "Senora Lucia is having a pińata party
and asked if I could come. Can I?"

"Yes, of course. Have you seen your brother? He was supposed to be keeping
an eye on you."

"He is right behind me, but he is a slowpoke. He is talking with some giggly girl."
AANR Updates arrow AANR 2012 Election Results

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Aug 6, 2012

One last note about the elections. I read in The Bulletin that only 7.22% of the eligible members bothered to vote.

I hear a lot of whining complaining and other noise about what is wrong with AANR and how it has to change. By not voting, you affirm the status quo and have no one to blame but yourselves.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Aug 4, 2012

The three sisters were having lunch together. They had begun after Labor Day and every other week they spent Friday afternoons together.

"This is great," Marta told Romy as she ate her meal. "Elke, remember when Ro was such a bad cook even Mikie wouldn't eat her food."

"I've had a lot of good teachers over the years.Jen and Maia are great cooks, and it just rubbed off. As long as I keep it simple."

"Nothing wrong with simple," said Elke.

"Now I have something to tell both of you about Sven," said Marta.

She proceeded to tell them that Sven felt boxed in all those years stuck in the office. As a result, he buried himself in financial matters and had forgotten how to enjoy life.

"I asked him about his photography and the great times he and Heidi had when they went out together. He told me it was a combination of his obsession with the job and Heidi's inability to keep to a schedule. She'd tell him to be ready at one, and something would distract her and she would get there at three. Other than school and her wedding, she has never been on time for anything, as you both know. They had big arguments. After a while, they just stopped doing things together."

"So is the divorce going to go through or what?" asked Elke.

"They will always love each other, but their lives are going in very different directions. Heidi is becoming the new Polly. She was born here, knows everyone in town, and gets information from a lot of people. I think Polly always had her in mind to take her place, which is why she has been so hard on her at times."

"But she likes to go places. A month at the Cape and Granite Lake, trips to Australia to see her brother. She even mentioned a trip to Europe with the children," replied Romy.

"Don't have to be here all the time any more with all the communications we have at our disposal."

"So what about our brother?"

"I think he will not be here after Peter leaves us. He feels if he stays he will fall back into the same old rut again. He will have enough money. Heidi is buying him out on the house, she agreed to let him have the camper, and he has his own stash."

"Any idea on where he wants to go?"

"Nope and neither does he. Wants to explore on his own without having all of us looking over his shoulder."

"We only do it because we love him," said Romy.

"He knows that, but at times he feels smothered. If he needs us, he knows how to find us."

"True. Now what about you, Marta? What are your plans?"

"I think I will stay here until after the volleyball tournament. Tara will be playing on the under 18 team. Then I will go to Granite Lake while the cabin is being refurbished. Tara will come back for school and stay with Momma and Poppa. My in-laws have been really good during Peter's illness. Everything from lining up doctors to getting A Wish Come True to find a suite we could buy for Peter to see a Red Sox game. I'll come back for Christmas with them.
Now Romy, what's this about you leaving here for a year? Who is going to keep an eye on everything?"

"We aren't going to be gone that long. That rumor started when Reed and Tara were having a disagreement about something and he asked her what she would do if he was gone for a whole year. In truth, we will be going to see Neddy between Christmas and New Years first. When school lets out, we will be traveling the whole vacation. The itinerary isn't final. Reed is still working on it."

Marta responded. "That makes more sense. Reed and Tara will be going to high school in town starting in January. You wouldn't want to disrupt that."

"No, they are going to have to learn how to coexist with the textile world.
It is better they start in familiar surroundings instead of dealing with it when they go off to college.
As far as who runs the place, Karl and Dad will take care of the agricultural part with Ruthie, Jeannine the day to day operations, Dora
the Group and Edna's house. Em got bored with retirement and is Naomi's new
assistant/social worker. Sally will be taking over from Ursula at Harmony House. If there are any major problems, you can reach me."

"What do I do?" asked Elke.

"You will be representing me while we are gone. You know how everything works. You are more sociable. People will approach you."

Elke laughed. "People see you as the new Edna. They like you and respect you, but because you are so smart, sometimes they are afraid of you."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jul 31, 2012

On the day of the wedding, Elke was touched to see the rest of the Svenson women dressed in fur lined boots.

"It was tough for me," Heidi said. "You know I love my four inch heels because I am short, but we didn't want you to feel out of place."

"Thanks, guys."

Inga was counting noses and noticed someone was missing. She spoke with Heidi, then Marta. She reported to Karl that Sven was not there because he was watching Peter.

"He knows Marta loves weddings, the socializing, eating and dancing that goes with it. He has also been at the house every day since Peter came home,
helping Marta. You know that."

Karl was not pleased but understood. Sven had shut out everyone but Marta and Peter since the events on Labor Day weekend.

"He feels Marta understands him, and he will do anything to help her out. I think they are the only reason he is still here."

"As long as he makes an appearance later."

"Hush, and stop grumbling. The wedding is about to start."

The two couples entered the ceremonial circle dressed in blue blankets. The elders stood at the north end of the circle, the couples at the south.
The guests surrounded the circle, the young on the east side and the older ones on the west.

Blessings were given to the sky their father and the earth as their mother. The trees and vegetation were blessed for welcoming them.
Sages or blessings were given and the twins were sprinkled with the herb as they entered the circle. Gifts of corn, stones and feathers were exchanged, representing fertility, strength and loyalty.

The best men and maids of honor offered blessings, as did Jud, the oldest Native American at The Farm.

Vows were exchanged. Ursula then entered the circle to perform the civil ceremony.

At the end of the ceremony, the blue blankets were removed, knotted, folded and given to Moonstone until the marriage was consummated.
The two couples were each wrapped in a white blanket to symbolize their union. They then left the circle in the white blanket to demonstrate their rebirth as one into the tribal community.

"Thankfully we didn't have to wear anything under the blankets," Ruby said. "They were soooo hot."

"We won't be wearing them at the reception," Jade added. "Good thing we have three hours until the reception starts at noon. Mom, you can probably
bring the blue blankets over when you come to escort us to the reception. Don't think we can wait until later."

Moonie blushed. "You have to keep the white blankets on until you get back to the bridal cabin. Max and Jud will be very upset if you don't."

"We promise. We may be silly and sassy, but tradition is very important to all of us."

The happy couples headed off.

Two large tents had been erected in front of the main building. There were
Native American dancers, which performed during the meal. After the toasts
were made, the bouquets thrown and garters flung, the dancing began.

Maia, Marta, Jen and Heidi loved to dance. They taught the young ones the old steps and quickly picked up on the new ones. Soon Romy, Lisa, and finally the men joined in.

"I had forgotten how much fun this is," Romy told Marta. "I love the slow songs with Reed, but the fast dancing is cool, especially with all of us together."

"Maia and Heidi go to Rick's nearly every week. Maybe we can drop off the kids at bowling and go there for a couple hours to unwind every once in a while."

"Great idea."

"Before you ask, Sven will be here after the second shift nurse comes.
Peter will be sleeping then. I told him I would resurrect Evil Marta if he didn't. I need to talk to you about him. Next time you stop by. Now let's go talk to the VJ before someone starts requesting 'Hokey Pokie' and 'The Chicken Song'."

Sven arrived, ate, socialized and helped break down tables as the reception wound down. He was polite but distant to his family except for Marta. When the crowd had dwindled, he said his good-byes and went home alone. He shut the door of the guest room, put on his headphones, turned on the TV and fell asleep.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jul 24, 2012

It was the morning before the twins wedding. It was windy and cool at first light. Elke put on her green cape and new black fur boots and took Lil’ Mike out for his morning run.
She headed towards her parents and saw Polly driving up with Sunshine Too. She hopped out and followed Lil’ Mike out into the fields to flush the geese.

"I'll take her with me and bring her back for breakfast."

"She'll love it. I only have the energy to let her run once a day. "

"No problem. I see Tara in the window. Your coffee must be ready. I'll be back in a while."

Elke headed towards the Pond and heard splashing and laughter. Reuben Galt and Melody were having a grand time all by themselves.

After Reuben's wife died, he went through the usual mourning process, and then began to feel lost without his best friend of the last fifty plus years. Melody, recently liberated from her grief, saw the signs. She made a point to stop and chat with him every morning as she walked Heinz. Soon she was invited in for coffee, where she was delighted to discover the elderly man shared her love of books. Coffee led to dinner, then to morning walks together and now to their morning frolic in the Pond.

"Hi, Elke," Reuben said. "We're just having some fun before everyone gets up. No sense feeling sorry for myself. The old missus wouldn't approve."

"Guess what?" Melody said. "I'm going to move in with him to keep him out of trouble. Billy and Alice will be moving down to the corner to my house."

"Alice checks on me like a mother hen, but she needs a life of her own. She's busy enough. The extra time should go to Billy, not an old fossil like me."

Melody laughed. "He's pretty lively." as she swam over and kissed him on the cheek.

"Let me take Heinz and Jeremiah with the other dogs. I'm headed down to the school and will drop them off on the way back."

She walked down the path, past the courts, between the garages, over the parking lot and into the backfield. A burnt circle was in front of the blueberry orchard. The wedding ceremony would take place inside. The ground was purified according to a Native American tradition by burning the circle seven consecutive days.

She waved at Alice, who was loading milk containers onto the back of Billy's truck. He would drop them off at the dairy on his way to work.

The dogs were now ranging through the fields joined by Bix's Geronimo and Katie's Belle, children of Lil’ Mike. She saw her dog stop, then bound after something moving through the grass. A chipmunk or maybe a rabbit she thought. A few minutes later, he returned, covered with blood, with a large woodchuck in his jaws. He dropped it at her feet. To her relief, he only had a scratch on one ear. A small price to pay for catching the
monster who had been feasting on Ruthie's vegetables.

"Good boy," Elke told him. "Now we have to go see Dr. Paul to get you patched up."

On the way, she saw Dora and her new boyfriend sitting out drinking coffee. She had traveled halfway around the world looking for love. She had found it had been there the whole time hiding in the stacks of the library.

"Hi, Ted, Dora. Have a busy night?"

"We always have busy nights," Dora giggled.

Brigitte answered Elke's knock and brought the dog into the clinic after he dropped his prize at the front door. She cleaned him off and said,

"He also has a small scratch on his nose, but none of them need stitches. He had his last rabies shot a month ago, so there shouldn't be a problem there. Ruthie will be happy though. She caught all the small chucks and relocated them, but this one was too big and too smart to get into the traps. It's a good thing your dog is so quick and caught him from behind. I've seen other dogs ripped to shreds by the sharp claws."

In twenty minutes, the dog was ready to go.

"I gave him an antibiotic. Once he gets home, he will probably sleep most of the day. In a day or two, he will be speeding around normally."

People were starting to stir as the dog led her home. She saw Sven with a cart full of garden tools heading toward the school. She waved at him. He drove by without acknowledging her.
Absolute Naturists arrow Nudism philosophies and paradoxes

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jul 23, 2012

If memory serves me correctly, that 'appropriate location' clause on the principles statement is
a relatively recent addition, and not a good one.

They tinkered with the original statement of principles and made a mess of it.

If you look at AANR as the defender of the clubs/resorts and the Naturist Society as the organization that is more involved with nudity
at the beaches/hot springs/ lakes, etc., it might paint a truer picture.

AANR operates because the member clubs send a portion of their dues to the main office and the regional organizations, so they speak for those who pay.

It doesn't mean they won't take on non-club cases, but their lobbying efforts are primarily geared to protect the clubs.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jul 16, 2012

It was not all doom and gloom at The Farm.

Elke was healing well, and with Jeff's therapy was able to wear army boots instead of the medical ones.

She told Jeff she would feel uncomfortable wearing them to the twins wedding.

"I know I can't wear anything with a heel, but I would feel funny wearing combat boots, a hat, and nothing else."

Jeff said, "We are having a meeting with everyone tonight. I'll bring it up to the girls and see if they have any ideas."

The next day Ruby and Jade Greywolf arrived, full of chatter about the wedding, honeymoon plans and their future.

"Cheyenne and Tasha TwoEagles are our bridesmaids. The boys asked two friends from school to be best men."

"Do they know it is a nude wedding and have they been here before?" Elke asked.

"It took a few visits here to convince them, they were worried about erections and everyone having sex in the open all over the grounds, but once they realized we lived the same as they did, except without clothes, they were all right.
Their girl friends came with them to make sure they behaved. I don't know if they will become full time naturists, but at least they will for our happy day."

"What about a honeymoon. I know you work a lot of hours at the hospital."

"Three days at a place near the beach north of Foggy City. The 'rents gave us money to buy land across the reservoir. Now we have to save up for
a house."

"Why not here?"

"We want a lot of kids and we don't want Dad barging in all the time to tell us how to live our lives. He has made Cheyenne's life miserable.
We are sad she will be going to Florida, but happy she can do her own thing."

Elke said, "She's only going until late April. Then she will be back to help Jeannine."

"Maybe you should talk to Romy about letting her live at Edna's full time. There is enough land for her too if she gets married and wants to raise
a family."

"Sounds good. Hope you will come back to see all of us."

"Of course. When the time comes, we want Romy, Bekka, and all of you to help us with our house. In fact we think your design is just perfect."

"That is for the future. What have you decided about me and my combat boots?"

"Jeff says in another two weeks you should be able to wear a less restrictive shoe. All you have to promise is that during the reception you sit and keep the leg elevated. We are wearing ankle high fur-lined boots with no heel. We ordered you a pair."

Elke was touched.

"No problem,” said Jade. "Just promise you will visit us and take all our kids on nature walks."

"By that time, my twins will be able to help out. Don't forget the dogs. There must always be dogs."

"As long as they are part Mikie or Lil’ Mike."

"Promise."

Elke also found out during her recovery that she did not have to take charge all the time that she liked being pampered.

It carried over into her teaching. Every three weeks, she took a class to collect water samples and catch insects and animals to put in a controlled environment before being returned to their natural habitat. Usually she was in the water with the students, directing them as they worked. Jeff and
the doctors however had restricted her to a passive role on shore.

She huddled her students together and said, "Those of you who have taken
my courses before know that I am right there with you during field lab.
I have reconsidered based on my injury and other things that have happened.
As long as you don't get in each other’s way, you can collect anywhere within the designated area. If you have questions, raise your hand and I will hobble over. Dress code is personal preference and comfort."

The older students striped down and slogged into the swamp wearing only rubber boots, whooping and pointing as they found their treasure. Most of the others gradually peeled off as the afternoon got warmer.

"Elke," one student asked. "Why are you letting all the girls go naked?"

Elke responded, "Maybe it is because they feel closer to nature. Maybe they don't want mud and brambles on their clothes. There's nothing wrong or bad about the human body, they are not showing off or trying to give out sexual messages. They are doing it because it is right for them."

"But what does this have to do with class?"

"While the collection procedure is standard, how one goes about getting the job done is an individual choice. Some choose to follow the safe path because they don't want to make waves; it is what everyone else does. Others choose different approaches because they see it as the best route to their goal and happiness. Understand?"

"Sort of. I am like halfway in between. I'm just a little scared of going outside the box."

"Do what is right for you. How you dress won't affect your grade."

The young woman thought for a minute and said, "Maybe a layer at a time."

By the end of the day, those who were not nude were down to tops and boots. Everyone had their samples. They were chatting and teasing as they wandered barefoot back to The Farm.

"Boots too squishy. Next time I'll try barefoot."

"You mean you get to feel the slimy mud between your toes."

"That way I can feel the little fishes nibbling on my toes. The top will probably go too. The mud stinks."

Everyone laughed. Elke was pleased.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jul 14, 2012

When Peter came home, Tara took over a lot of the household duties. In the mornings, she would make the coffee, prepare breakfast, then put on a baggy sweatshirt, sanitary gloves and boots and help the caretaker get her brother ready for the day. After Polly arrived, she would rouse her mother and they would go swim.

After school, she would work with Inga on grocery lists and taking care of laundry. After dinner, she would help get Peter ready for sleep.

Unlike her mother, she was not a sound sleeper and would be up and down all night whenever she heard her brother's voice. When Inga heard from Romy and Elke that Tara was falling asleep in school, she intervened.

"Tara, you need your rest and you need to spend time with your friends. I want you to sleep somewhere else."

"Gram, I'm fine."

"No you aren't. You have old lady bags under your eyes and are sleeping in school. Don't give me that 'Tara the Terror' look. Katie took pictures."

"But what about Peter? You know how Momma is when she sleeps. Even Daddy has trouble rousing her sometimes."

"I know. She has always been that way. I'll make a deal with you. You can sleep here during the week. But on weekends, I want you to sleep over at your friends’ houses. Reed, Abby, Jo Saunders,
Ruthie's girls. They all said 'ok'."

"But..."

"You can come to weekend breakfasts, but that's it. You need rest. You also have to remember you and Reed are going to school in town after lunch
second semester. You need to make a good impression. I'll speak with your mother."

I doubt if it will sink in. She is out of it most of the time."

"That's why you need grownups to help you out. Now tonight is bowling night and I want you to go.
Heidi is driving. By the time you get back, your bed will be ready here."

Things ran smoothly until after Peter's passing.
Tara and Marta started to get in each other’s way.
Marta criticized.

"Well, you were out of it Momma, and this is the way Gram showed me to do it."

"Well, I'm back and we're going to do it my way."

"Who do you think did all these things the last few months? The Easter Bunny?"

Marta also noticed that her daughter was now as tall as she was that the baby fat had moved from her belly and that she had bloomed.

"I hope you are dressing appropriately when you go to school in town," she said.

Tara responded, "Your old clothes are back in style. I'm the same size you were. Until we can go shopping, I'm wearing them."

Inga laughed when Marta told her. "The apple hasn't fallen far from the tree. She's a good girl, but she has a sense of adventure which will
keep you on your toes."

"Payback," Marta sighed.

"Oh, not so bad. We worried, more that you would get hurt than anything else. Let her grow make her own mistakes. Just be there when she needs you. Don't be so hard on her for doing things at home. She did them because she loves you."
Naturist Fiction arrow Comments

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jul 12, 2012

I would like to apologize for my recent slowdown in
posting entries.

I have personal issues to deal with (not life threatening) which are taking up a lot of my time.
The outlines for the remainder of "Full Circle" are done.

There are also ideas for a few stories that are only in the planning stages, much shorter ones.

Corvds, good idea. A variety of contributions would be welcome.

Thanks for your patience.
AANR Updates arrow AANR Store

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jul 12, 2012

Over the years, I have bought towels, a few t shirts, novelty items and in the days BC (before computers) the ASA/AANR club guide.

Never had a problem with staff, products were good and shipping prompt.

As far as inventory is concerned, some of that
would always go to individual clubs. The on site stuff was for off season orders (some of us live in places where there are 4 distinct seasons), and for non-members.

If you divide the 30k inventory by the 100 or so clubs, keep 10% in house, it comes out to less than 300 per club. I also suspect that a fair percentage had been in stock for a long time.
Someone might want to see what the exact composition of the inventory is.

As for the new Bulletin, it does seem a bit empty and ad cluttered. I don't mind the longer articles. If they are interesting, I have the attention span.

As far as the Office is concerned, it has only recently become fully computerized. As far as response time is concerned, always get an email or call within 24 hours during the work week.

AANR will still be here next year. Change does not come immediately. Brian stepped up to the plate and fell short this time. But you can't let Brian do all the work. You can't browbeat people or clubs into making changes by whining and complaining. Problems don't get resolved in real life like they do on tv or in the movies. It isn't easy or pretty. It takes work.

And a personal investment in time. Not everyone can be a roving ambassador like Brian, but every
little bit helps.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jul 7, 2012

Marta tried to keep things as normal as possible. Peter's hospital bed was in his room, out of sight to visitors. Every day Peter would come out and color or do puzzles and watch TV. He was used to people coming in and out at the hospital, so all the company didn't faze him. He was polite funny and very calm. When he didn't feel well, he would simply tell his mother that he was tired and Marta would walk or carry him to bed.

No one said anything about his pale skin or thin body. His answer when asked was that the medicine he took made him burn very easily. Polly would
roll him out in his wheelchair in the morning so they could watch the day begin. She would point out birds and animals. They watched the dogs roam through the front fields on their morning jaunt as Marta made breakfast.

By Thanksgiving, he had to be bundled up and by Christmas could only watch from the living room window. The holidays went on with their usual fanfare, nude bodies bustling all over, treating Peter as if nothing was wrong. Peter, for his part, seemed to have stabilized and remained good until after New Year.

By mid-January, he spent nearly all his time in bed, which had now been moved into the living room. He told everyone not to be sad, that he was thankful for all their help and that afterwards he would be looking after them. He left them in mid-February.

It wasn't until after the funeral that things started to sink in for Marta and her family.

Eric Jr. insisted on returning to Granite Lake. "I just can't stay here.
I just feel funny. It's not like I'm gone forever. We will all be together for the holidays and summers. I don't mind the cold or the snow. I'm doing better in school, and I can keep an eye on the cabin and Grandma and grandpa too."

"Eric, you're only sixteen. You can't live there by yourself." Marta said.

"Gaby is there all the time, except when she and her friends go away for the weekend every month or so. Then I stay with Gram and Gramps. Besides,
how much trouble can I get into with Charlie, Josie, Sergeant Al, and everyone else watching? There are more people living there all the time too. Not just old people either."

"Well, you're a teenager, and they should be keeping an eye on you. But I will let you go if your father agrees. I understand about your discomfort, and I'm sorry. Maybe someday you will feel differently and come back to us." Marta said.

She wasn't terribly worried. Eric was like his father, even tempered, a
good if not brilliant student with a subtle dash of her mischief and sense of fun. Her only worry was how he would react when he found out how much the teenage girls liked him. Josie had written about her daughter and her friends talking about Eric, trying to figure out what to do to get his attention.

"Taking their clothes off won't do them any good. He's seen them in all their glory since they were in the wading pool. He's seen lots of other girls develop so that isn't anything new either. They are going to use their brains and charm." Marta laughed.

Josie laughed back. "And they definitely know what boys look like. But they are still teenagers with raging hormones. I will worry about Renee
too. Look at it this way. We were no angels and we have done pretty well for ourselves."

"We'll be coming in May, right after school. I hope I won't need winter clothes."

"Bring a set for each season. It's New England, after all."

On the other hand, she and Tara had started to battle again.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jul 4, 2012

Romy was lounging on the couch, her feet propped up on a stool. Bethany had wrapped herself in a quilt and was sound asleep on the other end. Her husband was schmoozing, while her son was helping fold chairs and tables. Others were portioning and wrapping food for people to take home.

The second showing had gone well, she thought. Far less formal. Good and spontaneous reaction from the crowd. A lot of laughter, oohs, and aaahs. The characters were known, either personally or by word of mouth. No deep cinematic explanation had to be given.

She was most gratified by the group of Polly's friends who had come to her.

"Wonderful. It brought back memories of things I hadn't thought about in decades," one said.

"The outtakes were cute," another woman said. "We have been comfortable with nudity for years. Seeing how it took the actors, a while to adapt reminded us that not everyone considers nudity to just be part of life, with no innuendo. We were that way once, a long time ago."

Romy asked them, "Did I do enough? Did I forget anything?"

"Nothing important," Polly said. "Look over there. The young woman who played me. Remember we practically had to carry her into the Pond? Now she's standing there without a stitch on eating a stick of celery. She laughed harder than anyone when we showed the clip of her first experience
playing Queen of the Raft. So what are you planning now to keep yourself busy?"

"No sequel. At least not for a few years. I'll help here until we find a permanent replacement for Sven, do things with the group, same old boring stuff. During the holidays, we will all go visit Neddy, who can't travel any more. In the meantime, Reed and I are going to be working together on what he calls 'his last adventure'."

"Do that," Polly replied. "Delegate like Edna did. The members will be happy to help. You need a break."

"I need to keep busy, I always have." Romy said.

"Then be busy with your family. You won't be together forever."

That message finally hit home when Peter came home a week later. When Romy saw the stream of medical personnel coming in and out, she realized the same could happen to her at any time. Life didn't have a set plan.

She spoke with Reed. "Why can't we take the children with us on our adventure. We can go away for a year. Our son is well ahead of his class and Bethany can be home schooled. Lessons can be sent nearly everywhere on the planet now."

"What about your duties here?"

"Elke can manage the group. Dora will run research. Ruthie will continue to be Dad's right hand in the farming area, and Karl will work with the co-op in town. Marta can work with Mac Washington in activities. I spoke with Debby Snowe a week ago and she said Mike's contract will be up next year and he wants to live here and help Mac too. The rest I can figure out before we leave."

"When?"

"After Peter, of course. Have to be here for Marta and her family."

Absolute Naturists arrow TRIVIA QUIZ

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jul 1, 2012

Sky Farm

New Jersey

Club Michelobe
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jun 30, 2012

At the other end of the bench, Libby was leaning back while her mother sat straight with her hands on her knees.

"So how long are you staying?"

"I think we are leaving on Tuesday or Wednesday. We will help John and Penny clean up, unwind and have a nice easy trip home."

"What are you doing this summer?"

"Helping at the Farm mostly. I am on call at the hotels. At the end of September, I am going to see Piggy in France. After that, I will start looking for another position."

"Why? You said the pay is good, you get to travel, and meet all kinds of interesting people."

"True. I live simply so I bank most of my paycheck. The work is interesting, but translating conversations and documents isn't all that exciting. Maybe I'll go back to school."

"You could always go to school here."

"Ma, it's not going to happen. I'd get bored.
This has been a nice visit, and I love the new Paradise enough to come back more often. It's not that I think I'm better than everyone I'm just different. It just takes more to keep my brain happy. You look great by the way. I hope he doesn't get mad when men look at you like he did when we were kids."

"Not a word. He knows better. I do feel better about myself and have a lot more energy, though.
Alice's mom and I have a lot of fun working out together." she laughed.

"I haven't heard you laugh in years." Libby said. "We may not have a whole lot in common, but I feel better knowing you are happier."

"Even though you don't say it, I know you love me and I love you too. I've played enough ball for today. Let's go get some ice cream."

Libby watched her mother get up and noticed something on her buns.

"What is this?" she giggled. It was a small bulldog with the letter "H" on its chest.

“We couldn't let you brats have all the fun, and yes it's permanent. Same place as you. You're funny. All day we've been talking and playing ball
with nothing on and now you notice it. You still like strawberry?"

"Yes, and what about you? Chocolate swirl?"

"Yup, have to have my chocky fix. A cone too. If it drips, we don't have to worry about the laundry. We just take a shower."

"Sounds good, Ma. Let's go before the little ones eat it all."
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jun 30, 2012

Alice and Libby were amazed at the change in their mothers. They no longer looked tired and beaten down by life.

"How much weight have you lost?" Alice asked.

"Twenty pounds for me and nearly thirty for Libby's mom. We used Sally's exercise program as a guide and changed our diets. Walking is boring so we decided to get bicycles. Weather permitting we ride into town once a week and here for practice and on weekends."

"What about church?" Alice asked.

"Too much politics and not enough religion. We left that to your fathers. We practice, not just preach." Libby's mom responded.

Libby asked, "When did you start playing ball again?"

"Oh, we would come and play pickup games here when we could, but when some of the old members decided to put teams together we joined up.
Practices twice a week and games on weekends. We've played in town and at the YW out near the Hanlons, dressed of course, but most of the time we play here."

"Many teams?"

"One from outside Denver, another from Oklahoma, and two teams here. We also help with the two Bluebells teams."

"Isn't that a lot for you with work at home?"

"We're your mothers but we aren't THAT old. We aren't even 50 yet. We have all weekend to talk. Let's go play some ball."

The game started. Alice and Libby were impressed with the level of play. After nine innings, the game was tied.

"What do we do now?" someone asked.

The women huddled and announced their decision.

"There are a lot more of you that want to play.We will continue to play as long as we can. Liberal substitutions. You can take a few innings off and then come back. For either team. We'll keep score, but just for fun."

They played until dinner. No one remembered the score. Mothers and daughters, grandmothers and grandchildren, enjoyed the day playing ball wearing only hats. Shoes were optional. A few men and boys made cameo appearances at bat and in the field. The oldest of Hilda's Girls even did a couple innings as first base umpire.

Libby and Alice spent their off time with their mothers. Alice had an animated discussion about her work on The Farm, her midwife duties delivering everything from pigs to donkeys to dogs and cats for Brigitte and Dr. Paul. Her mother spoke of how life back home was pretty much the same.

"All your brothers help as they always did and it takes all three wives to do the work you used to do all by yourself. I don't even do all the cooking any more. I know they miss you, but your father gets angry whenever they even mention your name. It's too bad. I know you did the right thing. I know you are happy and that Billy is a good man. But sometimes people just can't accept change."

Alice smiled. "The boys sent me holiday cards and I emailed them theirs. Do they still come here?"

"Once or twice a month. But they are afraid to come with you here. They don't want to make waves. I can get away with it. Alice you are up. Go nail one."

Alice did, over the right field fence, rolling onto Kat's front lawn.

AANR Updates arrow AANR 2012 Election Results

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jun 26, 2012

Glad Sharon won, but disappointed that you lost.

Like Prof, I have mixed feelings. It looks like AANR is standing still while the rest of the world is running by.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jun 23, 2012

Fourth Tick

The day of the movie premiere finally arrived. The official showing would be in town followed by a reception at the Blues Barn, hosted by Rick and Maia. A second showing would be the following evening at The Farm because of the limited seating.

The Svenson women bought new outfits with red shoes. Elke found a red walking boot.

"I have to wear pants to hide it, but I'm not going to make a spectacle of myself with a gown and this ugly thing on my foot. At least I'll have company. Has anyone seen Polly's black leather outfit with red boots? I'll walk with her, and no one will even notice me."

Romy chose a simple short black dress and a pearl necklace.

"All so dignified. Very nice." Inga told her.

Em wore an off the shoulder dress, Heidi a strapless and Marta one which showed ample cleavage. They were short, but as Inga said
"long enough to leave something to the imagination".

"We don't get dressed much and we want to be as comfortable as possible when we do. We also want to be able to wear them again for special occasions." Heidi remarked.

The men wore tuxedos. They piled into a limo provided by the producer and headed into town.

There was a modest crowd with a large media contingent to cover one of the more exciting events the town had had in some time.

"Not like Hollywood," an onlooker said, "Most of these people are friends in real life. No need for them to pretend in front of the cameras. Refreshing actually."

The movie began with the actress playing Edna narrating. By watching videos Romy had taken, she had gotten her voice perfectly, down to the cackles. It took the audience through the origins of the Group, the war years, and the way life changed afterwards.
The matter of fact way nudity was portrayed produced an interesting reaction, oohs when Bix came over the hill nude when the women were sunning, awes when Bix and his wife swam in silhouette at the Pond during their courtship,
laughter when the woman playing Polly was shown playing Queen of the Raft.

After the final scene of the women at Edna's second husband's funeral, the crowd cheered and the credits started to roll.

First, the actors, followed by pictures of their characters in 1941, 1963, and in later life with dates of their passing. The last was Polly, who got a standing ovation and acknowledged it from her perch in the balcony.

The reviews were mixed. A small minority decried the excessive nudity as a "ploy to get viewers to watch a mundane story". Others saw it as revolutionary in its portrayal of women of the last century. “‘Fried Green Tomatoes' without the contrived drama'.’Women's liberation without the political rhetoric' another said. "Real Life People" added, 'If nudity was accepted as it was in the movie, there would be a lot less pornography and inappropriate sexual behavior'.

Most were somewhere in between. Romy wasn't surprised, but Dora had to be restrained from
confronting on of those who had given a less than stellar review.

"His tighty whities must have been giving him a wedgie and cut off oxygen to his brain," she said. "How can he see nudity here as being offensive?"

"Because he is sitting on his brain," Elke quipped. "No matter what, some people aren't going to get it or like something. We can only feel sorry for them."

Romy added, "Tomorrow will be more fun. We will be showing outtakes at The Farm, which the locals will really appreciate. Aaaaand, we don't have to get dressed up. For once, our husbands will appreciate that more than we do. Look at them. They look great, but their faces say they are very uncomfortable."

The crowd wandered over to the Blues Barn for more media attention, food and music. Rick and Maia were wonderful hosts, very patient with the rudeness and demands of the glitterati. By one, they were on their way to Foggy City for late night partying.

The cast and crew said their good bye.

"A very interesting film," the actress, who played Polly in her thirties said, call me when you want to do one on Polly. I'd be honored."

Romy responded. "Can't till after she's gone. She made us promise. But you can come and visit her any time."

"How much more do I need to know?"

"You have barely scratched the surface. Why not stay for the weekend? Tomorrow will be lots more fun."

"I have to check with my agent. If he doesn't have anything interesting, I may. Just out of curiosity to see what the outtakes are."
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jun 15, 2012

Libby and Alice spent the rest of the morning giving directions, meeting old friends and making new ones.
The older women who had once played for Hilda had red shoes and white hats with a red 'H' on them. Others simply wore hats, shoes, and carried their gloves and towels.

"No dress code," said Alice. "Anyone who wants to play will be able to."

"What about us?" asked Libby?

"Penny told me everyone will play a few innings today and get to bat at least once. We can wait
until someone needs to rest or get out of the sun."

"Cool. It will be good to catch up on what everyone has been doing while we've been away. By the way, why are those three orange cones there?"

"Penny said it was for some very special guests.
We'll just have to wait and see."

A few minutes later three vehicles drove in. A
man in his late 60's got out and moved the cones.

"Brought the whole family today," he said. A woman
and another couple in their 50s got out of his car, undressed and headed towards the field. "My wife, son and his wife."

The door to a van opened and six men and women in their twenties and thirties jumped out, already nude and proceeded to unload food, chairs and beach bags from the back.

“Three of my grandchildren and their partners.
They grew up as home nudists, and we took them to clubs when they were young. There was a period as teenagers when they found other things to do, but now with work and school, they love coming here just to unwind and spend time together once a month or so."

"No kids?" asked Alice.

"All the great grandkids are in the last van with
my oldest daughter and my mother, Mabel, who is 92. She was on one of Hilda's first teams. She lives in an assisted living facility, is still sharp as a tack and sends two dollars cash every month."
Libby shook her head. "I remember her. When we first started with the plan to upgrade the field and change Paradise, she was one of the first to contribute. Wow, I really want to meet her and give her a hug."
The final van opened and a gang of preteens flew out with their towels and ran off in the direction of the swimming pool. As they approached
the vehicle, the women heard an older voice say,
"Please get my cane. It was a fun ride, but I need to stretch my legs and get some fresh air."

The man spoke. "This is my mother Mabel and my
grand daughter Elyse."

The woman pushed herself forward and said, “You
must be Alice and Libby. I recognize you from
pictures John sent me. Of course, you are
more grown up now, but I hear you still are pretty good ball players. I look forward to playing with you."

"Granny, you aren't?"

"Of course I am. But just one inning. I don't want to show anyone up." she laughed. "Now remember. At lunch, I want pictures of all of us taken. Five generations of nudists. It will be fun."

Libby and Alice watched the family as they walked the grounds. Mabel stopped in front of Hilda's statue, smiled and moved on.

They didn't notice two women cycling in. They parked their bikes, undressed and walked toward the field carrying their totes.

"I wonder if they will recognize us?" one said.

"Me too. All this hard work and exercise. All the weight we lost. We look great feel great. I don't know about you, but I haven't had so much fun since we played for Hilda when we were kids."

"My husband said I am in my second childhood. The kids are grown; we needed something fun to do. I'm having a blast. Not going to sit around doing nothing, waiting to die. Got your glove?"

"Yup. Let's sneak up on them and see how they react?"

They walked behind them and tapped Alice and Libby on the shoulder.

"Has the game started yet?"

The women turned around and gasped. Together they
chimed. "Mom, is that you?"
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jun 7, 2012

Inga poured coffee while the three sisters sat around the kitchen table.

Karl began. "I want to start by thanking all of you for all your hard work in making The Farm what it is today. Romy, you were with us at the beginning. Without you and Jen, we would not have developed such a beautiful little village here.
You've also become quite involved in Edna's foundation, the women's group, and now your movie.
Marta, your work with the swimmers, the artistic community and keeping an eye on us has made it much easier for all of us."

"But I'm not a big brain like those two," Marta
replied. "I'm just a mom who likes to swim and do creative things. Momma and Poppa are just fine."

"That's a big job," Elke said. "Just knowing you are here to keep an eye on them makes our lives much easier and we really do appreciate it. You
also help Momma with the cooking and cleaning now, which gives her more time to do things she enjoys."

Karl responded. "Marta, never sell yourself short.
You do more than you realize and we are very grateful."

"What about me?" asked Elke.

"You are our ecosystem expert. You let us know of any changes in the life that lives on our land. Romy and you have created protective barriers so that humans can enjoy everything without disturbing the balance. But now we need you to step up and take on more responsibility."

"What do you want me to do?"

"I would like you to take over the supervision of the grounds and the growing area. Jud won't retire until someone he trusts takes over. I want someone to make sure our blueberry operation continues to prosper. Ruthie needs to spend less time on paperwork and meetings and more on the day-to-day operation. She, Tosh and Moonstone are
wonderful assistants, but they need to train more staff. Business has been that good."

"I don't have a problem with that. I need something to keep me occupied while my ankle heals."

Inga smiled. "I'm glad that's settled. Of course, Marta, any help you need comes first."

Marta replied quickly. "It's ok. I have a huge team of volunteers who want to help. That will allow me to spend more time with Eric. He has been wonderful, but this is affecting him a lot more than he shows. Eric Jr. is a big help to his grandparents back east, Tara and all you are my rocks. I have to be the same for him."

Karl stood up. "We are all on the same page. Good.
Your mother and I are going fishing and will be back for supper." he and Inga left smiling and holding hands.

"Married almost fifty years and they still love fooling around." Marta laughed.

"Don't we all," Elke giggled.

"No wonder we smile a lot," replied Romy.

They finished their coffee.

Romy asked, "Where are the statues?"

Elke said. "Today they are at Bix and Molly's.
Tomorrow they are visiting Karl and Katie. By
next Saturday, they will be at the entrance to the Pond path. Then we will surprise them."

"Cool. Once the movie thing is over, I want both of you to come visit Edna's with me to see what
Rosie and Dawn Angel have done with the place. You will be amazed." Romy said.

"Before you go, I want to talk about Sven." Marta said. "I think we should keep our distance. We can be supportive but he has to conquer his demons alone. We also can't take sides between him and Heidi. We love both of them. They will both still be here whether they divorce.
I can't see Heidi leaving her teaching job, nor do I see our brother going very far."

"This has been great," said Elke. "Can we have lunch, just the three of us, every couple of weeks, rotate houses or maybe in town on shopping day?"

"Yes." said Marta. "We need that."

Romy concurred.

Elke got up and asked."Can you two walk me to my cart, please? Hopping on one leg isn't much fun."
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jun 2, 2012

By the time they met up for breakfast, there was already a crew at the field, raking and rolling the infield before watering it down.

"Remember doing that?" Sammi said.

"I thought it was fun. Just part of a day playing ball." Libby replied.

Linda added, "Alice, your mother is coming, you know. AND she is going to play."

"She texted and said she'd be here around ten. Libby, your family still pretending you don't exist?"

"Yeah. Not a word since the day I left for college. I have sent snail mail to them, but never got a response. Maybe someday they will understand. Now let's go eat. I'm hungry."

John came to their table as they were eating.
"I'd like you to be part of the welcoming committee for our visitors today. All of you
have played a part in building the new Paradise.
It's about time you met each other."

As they walked out of the restaurant, they saw that the groups separated by gender and team had dissolved. Boys and girls sitting together, swimming, playing volleyball, Frisbee or just sunning and chatting, wearing nothing but sunscreen and maybe a hat. A few were wandering
aimlessly holding hands.

"Nice. They are young and might not join a club for a while, but they know they can always come here and relax and have enough to do to keep them from being bored." Sammi said.

"John and Penny have kept the old system where if they work two hours here, they don't have to pay for the weekend. Waiting on table, hauling out the trash after meals or helping with the little ones is a pretty good deal for a weekend stay." Linda said. "Some of the older kids come on Friday to help us set up for the weekend. By sundown, their work share is over and they have the rest of the weekend free."

"Nobody did that when we were their age," said Alice, "Then again, there weren't a whole lot of young people either when the place was stuck in time."

Penny whistled. "People are beginning to come in. The game starts at noon and we want everyone settled in."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: May 31, 2012

Sven had spent his time off assessing his situation.
His financial position was good, but Heidi's was better. Except for the money spent for her first house, she had barely touched the trust fund set up when her parents died. In twenty years, the value had tripled. When she sold her house after the new one was built, she paid off a substantial portion of the mortgage. She and the children could live comfortably on her salary alone. There
was no way he could buy her or anyone else out.

He thought of leaving The Farm and wandering until he found a place he liked. But he had no idea where to go. Heidi had always planned their trips. Heidi had done almost everything. He hated leaving his comfort zone.

Besides, he couldn't leave now. He had to stay for Marta.

He thought of where he wanted to work. He had always liked riding the mower, and now that Elke was hurt, someone had to pick up the slack. He could also use help on the landscaping crew. He would be outside, get to know people again, and get some exercise.

He wondered if he and Heidi could ever get back together. As he walked to Marta's for breakfast,
he felt rudderless. He was approaching forty, and felt he was starting all over again.

There was the normal buzz of conversation as he walked in. Everyone said hello, shook hands and hugged him as if nothing had happened the week before. He only had one serving today. He definitely needed to lose weight. There was no hiding it when you weren't wearing clothes.

When the table was cleared, he told Karl what he wanted to do.

His father replied, "I already have someone for the rider mowing. Bix and Molly will be taking that duty over, and Elke will be healed and replace Bix when he goes off to spring training.
However, I like the idea of your doing the house-to-house work. You will get reacquainted with everyone. They will become more than names on a ledger sheet, which is good. There's a lot to do, so you will work up a sweat. I also decided I was a little hasty in throwing you out of the office. You will be helping Cheyenne with the financials half a day a week. Otherwise, you will be outdoors."

"What if Jeannine needs help?"

"Em will be Jeannine's new assistant. She and your brother have decided to become more involved to take weight off your shoulders. Karl will be working with me at the farm co-op and in town."

Heidi passed him a note. "We have a meeting with Ursula at her house next Wednesday. I hope you can make it."

Sven nodded.

Karl finished. "You can start at Melody's and work your way back to the main area. Add Reuben Galt to your list. His wife always mowed and he won't touch her machine. Alice does it when she can, but she has her work and Billy to deal with.
You can start this morning or on Monday."

"No problem. The Galts are practically family. I may do that today and lead off with Melody on
Monday."

"Sounds like a plan. Anyone have any other issues or concerns?"

"Is it almost time for us to go out and play?" asked Sofie.

"Yes, you can go now." All the youngsters grabbed their towels and ran out the door. "Romy and Elke,
your mother and I would like to speak with you. The rest of you can get on with your day. It was a nice breakfast this morning."
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: May 30, 2012

Linda had pillows behind her back, neck and under her feet. She and the other women had stayed for the first set of music, and then returned to Penny's when Linda got tired.

"Looks like I'm not going to be making the trip
to The Farm with you guys this year. I'm just in my fifth month and I feel like I did in the eighth
month with the other two. Doctor doesn't want me to wander too far from home."

Sammi nodded. "You can come next year."

Linda replied. "I don't know. I really don't want to leave three kids with my parents and Bert for two weeks. It wouldn't be fair to them."

Tina piped up. "Eventually we are going to have to make choices about where we go as time passes.
Libby and I travel a lot with our work, Sammi
and you have families and jobs here. Alice is a farm wife. We all know you can't just up and leave when you feel like it with crops and livestock to attend to. It will be harder when she and Billy have kids."

Alice came from the kitchen with pitchers of lemonade and iced tea.

"Alice will probably go to the hospital at night, deliver at ten, get a good night's sleep and be
back milking the cows the next morning."

"I'm not that bad. Three days after maybe. But no kids yet."

"Why?" asked Linda. "He still sneaking into town?"

Alice grinned and struck a pose. "He has no reason to go into town. He has more than he can handle right here."

Alice, with her diet changed by Sally, working with lightweights and swimming, was no longer soft and flabby. Her hair was done, nails painted.
Her curves had evolved.

"A six foot goddess you are. If I were a man, I wouldn't leave you alone either." laughed Sammi.

"Wait until you see her run at the game tomorrow.
She isn't Alice, slower than molasses anymore," said Libby. "So what do you think we should do about staying in touch?"

"I was thinking," said Linda. "We may live and work in different places, but this is where our roots are. There may be times when we all can't get away to The Farm, but we should find at least a week every year when we can be together. Here"

"But what about you? And Kat and Sammi? You need a break too."

"We can go on short trips for romantic weekends with our husbands or women only shopping expeditions."

"Then you would have to be dressed, at least for a little while." Tina quipped.

"So do you when you work, but it makes you appreciate how cool living nude is." Linda replied.

"So very true," responded Libby. "I can't wait to get back to my hotel room and peel off my work costume."

It was almost midnight. "What time is our game tomorrow?" Sammi asked.

"Not until noon. We have a lot of special guests coming and the barbecue competitors has to set up."

"Even better. Who wants to go for a swim in the big pool before we go to bed?"

Linda begged off. "I'm too comfortable. I'll see you in the morning."

The remaining quartet walked slowly down the moonlit path until they saw the outline of the
pool. They dropped their towels, raced across the grassy area and dove in, whooping and hollering.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: May 24, 2012

No one could remember exactly what happened the rest of the weekend. Life went on.

Elke had to travel by train until she healed enough to drive. Maia would drive her to the station in and whoever was in town would pick her up the morning after her hospital shift, a college shuttle got her back and forth from the station and her office, and either Polly or Rafi would get her back home. She hated being dependent.

"Four months of this?" she whined at Maia. "I like being pampered and waited on but it is eventually going to get annoying."

"You won't always be this limited," Maia replied."Jeff will work with you on rehab therapy after the swelling subsides and it starts to heal."

"True. I can finish those articles I've been editing forever. When can I drive? Not the car, around here. If I don't go check on the owls every few days, they get worried."

"Ask Molly. She has been looking for something to do."

"Good thought. Thanks."

Reed, Romy and Marta had been called in for a conference with the principal of the Montessori school.

"Don't worry. Nothing is wrong," the woman told them. "Both the children are doing well. But the other teachers and I think it is time for them to attend at least some classes at the high school in town. We don't have the facilities they need to fulfill their graduation requirements. Tara has always been interested in science, and needs lab time in chemistry and physics. Reed needs one of the two. They both need to socialize more with people their own age, get involved in activities, and just expand their universe."

They all agreed. Romy then asked a question.

"Any reason why our two and not others?"

"Besides the fact, they are very bright? They are friends and they watch out for each other. Being the new kids in school can be tough."

As they walked back home, Marta said, "Tara won't be happy. She is still self-conscious about her body image. She hasn't bloomed yet. I keep telling her it will happen, but she wants to wake up one morning and be
magically transformed. I remember going through the same thing, and I was miserable."

"Maybe that's why you two are getting along better," said Romy. "Reed told me you showed them some of your pictures too."

"Reed will keep her out of trouble. I don't want her to use her martial arts training to obliterate some poor kid that makes fun of her. If you don't mind, though, I'd rather they start next semester. Peter will be home soon and it will be stressful. I don't want to pile too much on her plate."

"Then that is what we will tell the school." Reed said.

"By the way, is the movie premiere still on for the end of the month?"

"Yes, good, bad or ugly, we will have it and be done with it. The Hollywood experience was fun, but once in a lifetime is enough for me."Romy said. "I have to finish with the rest of the material and review it with Polly while her memory is still sharp."

"We never think of her not being around." Marta said.

"She is in better shape than any of the old witches were at her age," Romy told her. "She will with us for a while."
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: May 20, 2012

Unlike the grind of the tournament at The Farm, the games at Paradise proceeded at a leisurely pace. One game was played Wednesday before dinner, five Thursday, four on Friday, and the final two on Saturday morning.

Awards were given out at lunch on Saturday. The rest of the time was spent swimming, eating, playing games and socializing. The boys in one group, girls in another didn't last long. Within a day, it was mass of skyclad youth all together enjoying themselves.

"That didn't take long," said Sammi.

"No. I think the fact that some of the girls also took the initiative to mix in helped the boys do the same." replied Libby.

Penny told them, "When I was young, it took forever for a boy to move his towel next to a girl. It was partly the grownups fault. Within minutes, a parent or relative would come over and ask what their intentions were or to tell them about the no touch, I mean not even holding hands rule. I am glad common sense has prevailed."

"Still, I like the fact that the dormitories are locked unless a grownup is present. They may be good kids, but they are teenagers with raging hormones and leaving the doors open might be too much temptation for some of them." Linda replied.

Alice asked, “All the games are over. What do you have planned for the rest of the day and tomorrow?"

Penny said, "Tomorrow, we have some of Hilda's Girls coming to play at lunch. The Hanlons and a few of the members are firing up their grills around the field so people can eat and watch them play at the same time. After that, people will start leaving, and we don't want them hungry on their trip home."
Linda continued. "Tonight, we have a buffet at the restaurant followed by music and dancing. I asked everyone for input. The selections for the three sets are based on input received from the survey we sent out last month."

"I'll dance a little, but I'd like to relax and chat with all of you like we did in the old days before we had children husbands and full time jobs. Anyone have any ideas?" asked Sammi.

"Use our house," said John. "Penny and I can look after the grandkids and keep Bert company."

"Just make sure you clean up after yourselves,"
Penny reminded them.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: May 16, 2012

Sven stumbled into his office, clutching the divorce papers. He didn't know how he had gotten there or how long it had taken him. He opened a drawer on his desk, unwrapped a chocolate bar and sat down.
He was frightened and angry. His father and siblings had rejected his financial plan. Then his wife had further humiliated him by serving him in front of the whole family.

"They just don't see it.," he thought. "And my wife, after all I have done for her, now wants to throw me out. I wonder who she is sleeping with."

Jeannine popped her head in and saw him.

"What happened? You look like you've been run over by a tank."

He told her.

Jeannine listened, and then replied.

"Heidi is very busy as you know. Teaching, activities with the group. Abby has started high school in town and is playing soccer. Mikkel has guitar and karate classes. The spare time she has, she would like to spend with you, but for the last year or so, you have basically blown her off.
You even worked while you were on vacation in Australia. I can prove it because I kept track."

"So you are against me too?"

"Sven, you know better. I do think, however, that you are being manipulated and misled by people who are only thinking of themselves. I care about you a lot, but I don't like the new you. Everything revolves around money. It isn't making you happy either. You eat junk, lock yourself in the office and snap at the customers. What's really bothering you?"

"I think Heidi has been cheating on me."

"You are a dope. Maybe she had a few flings before the children were born, spur of the moment lapses in judgment. Since then, she has toed the line. She still loves you, and will always love you, but she wants more out of life and you have ignored her."

"How do you know all this?" Sven asked.

"We talk all the time. She even said that if anything happened to her, I should marry you." Jeannine replied.

"Would you?"

"Not now. You have to dig deep and find where the man I care about and respect went. No one can help you until you help yourself."

"Jeannine thanks. You've always been straight with me. Give me a few minutes to get it together and I'll help you with all the departures."

He had five days to respond to his father. He wished he knew what his answer would be. He threw the half-finished candy bar in the trash and went out to help Jeannine.

The cabin had quickly cleared out, leaving Heidi with Marta and Elke.

"I know you have been having problems, but why divorce? We all have arguments with our husbands." Elke said.

"I've tried to talk with him, but he has either changed the subject or sweet talked me, and you know how I melt when he does that. I've had the papers for over a week. I was just going to rip them up. When he started on his greed rant, I finally found the courage to do it."

"He lurched out of here like he had been shot," Marta said. "Probably went right to Jeannine for kind words."

"I don't think so," Heidi answered. "She is upset with him as well. But I think she will be able to reach inside him better than I can."

"Because they are so much alike?"

"In a sense. She is so much more structured than I. Except for teaching; I am probably the most disorganized person in the world. I run into a situation and just do. Sometimes I make bad choices and get taken to the woodshed by Polly or Romy."

"Not as often, though." Marta laughed.

"Once I understood they were trying to give me structure and loved me, and weren't just yelling at me to be mean, I listened. I still mess up though."

"Only because you want to do good things." Marta told her. "We all make mistakes. The hardest thing to do sometimes is forgive ourselves."

"I hope you two can resolve things, but we will love you even if they don't. Sven, too." Elke told her. "Now because of all this ruckus, I need
some help on what to do with those statues of Momma and Poppa before we have an official unveiling. Any ideas?"
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: May 14, 2012

Tina had taken pictures of her old friends and of the team as they were eating. She had even brought a timer with her so she could be included.

She saw Sammi and Linda, content and settled. Alice was a changed woman. She had a spring in her step, and even wore lipstick and eyeliner. She had become leaner, but still had the muscular
arms and legs, which gave her so much power with the bat.

Libby and she were the two who were still looking for their niche. Libby liked the travel but not the fast pace of international business. She liked the filming and the interesting people she met, but hated traveling. She liked living at Paradise, but wanted to leave her options open.
At twenty-five, she still had time to figure things out. Besides, this weekend was supposed to be fun. Softball, meeting people and catching up on the news.
Most of the players had camera phones. However, she thought it would be fun to bring one or two old fashioned digital cameras and give everyone
a chance to snap a few shots.
Libby was running the Kowgirls through their fielding drills. When someone made a mistake, Libby didn't yell, simply tapped her bat on the plate. If it were really bad, she would drop the bat and put her hands on her hips or throw her hat on the ground. Today, it only happened once.

Libby had taken all her knowledge and coaching and created a young team that had the basics down cold. Now it was time to see how well they hit.

"Hey, Tina. Pitch BP. Just because you are a famous internet star doesn't mean you can get fat and lazy." Libby said. Tina was 5'6" and weighed about 125.

Tina started with easy throws, which went flying all over the field. "These are not creampuffs like the Bluebells," Libby laughed. "Give them your good stuff."

With that remark, Sammi started chasing Libby around the field, saying, "I'll show you what a creampuff is, when I catch you." to which Libby responded, "You mean when I let you catch me,"
as she dashed just out of reach.
They ended up sitting against the fence under the scoreboard.

"Are you sure Alice can hit it?" Sammi asked.

"No sweat. She is used to getting pitched outside. Her new bat is a little longer and lighter."

"You mean she isn't using that heavy old war club anymore?"

"No. The cave woman special finally shattered.
She has much better bat control with this one."

"All right, brat. Go get some swings. I'll follow
you in and then pitch to Alice."

Libby's style hadn't changed. Line drives all over the field. One or two over the fence. Beautiful swing. Sammi asked her one day why she never went professional.
Libby replied, "Then it would be like a job, not fun."

Sammi took her cuts, and then relieved Tina. The next team had arrived and was waiting to take the field when Alice came to bat. Some of the Kowgirls went on the other side of the fence,
while the others milled around in small groups
watching the show.
Alice did not disappoint them. After a few towering shots, she hit one in the scoreboard's direction. It cleared it by a foot. The next two did not and left clear dimples on the tin.

"Now it looks like the old one did." Libby said.

Alice stood on the ladder used to hang the score and posed for pictures pointing her bat at the indentations.

John and Penny appeared. Penny scolded them. "You should all know better. All the money that was spent fixing this board and you had to dent it, didn't you?"

"It just didn't look right. Besides, we didn't hit it with a hammer or anything. Alice earned those dimples," Libby said.

"Yes, she did. Alice, great hitting." John said.
"If it had been anyone else, we would have been really upset. We knew you were going to do something to liven things up. You always have."

Penny added, "Now that I look at it, those dents do give it more character. Alice being first is the way it should be. Now stop looking so proud of yourselves and get off the field. Three more teams have to practice before the first game at five.
We need time to freshen up the field so Hilda's ghost doesn't haunt us."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: May 10, 2012

People quietly left Marta's cabin.

"I don't think this is a good day for your parents' surprise," Rafi said.

"No, it isn't. Let me talk to Polly. She can spread the word. I'm sorry there won't be a big crowd to see your beautiful work, though."

"The crowd doesn't matter. All that is important is that they like it. But I need to put them somewhere. I have another commission and need the space in the studio."

"Give me a day or two. I'll come up with a plan."

Romy and Reed were watching the children run towards the Pond.

"Surprised?" Romy asked.

"No, not really. I'm surprised it has taken this long for the explosion. Heidi has a wide range of interests, loves people, likes to travel and even when she makes mistakes, has the best interests of The Farm at heart. Sven is a homebody, likes people, but keeps his distance, and has devoted all his energy to becoming very good at one thing. I remember at one time he was a very good photographer. I never see him with his camera now."

"His political career got him contacts in town. I suppose it is a break from here, where everything
is work related."

"True, but he could get the same sort of break if he took the family on vacation. Heidi took the kids to the Cape and Granite Lake the last three times without him. It took her five years of begging to get him to go to Australia. He's acting like an old man and he isn't even forty yet."

"Speaking of that, after the movie premiere, we should start planning vacations, one with the kids and one just for us. Any ideas?"

"I saw that piece Tina did about the self-sufficient village in Brazil. I also think we should block out some time for Heartland. We also haven't been East in a while. Finally, I'd like to take the children to Europe while my health is still good."

"Maia said you were in great shape, but I agree. We must make the most of our time together. By the way, I hear you are thinking about taking on another project, a big one."

"Yes, and I want you to be involved. I promised you after Florida I'd never do something on that scale alone again, and I meant it. That will be our winter project."

"One last thing, my dear," Romy said. "We have to keep Marta in mind. With Peter coming home, we will have to be flexible."

"Of course. Now let's go do something cheerful. I have lots of ideas."

"I bet you do. You have such a fertile imagination." Romy replied.

Em asked Karl if he was all right as they walked back home.

"I'm fine. We got a wake up call today that we can never be complacent. Mom and Dad won't be here forever and the rest of us have to make sure we keep their dream alive and growing. Sven has lost his way and none of us really paid attention."

"I think we should get more involved. I know you were disappointed when your father decided to name your brother CEO, and we basically went and hid ourselves with the theater group. We can still do that, but I think we should get ourselves more involved here at The Farm." Em answered.

"How?"

"I don't know exactly. Maybe you can work more with Jud and I can give Romy a hand. Now don't give me your worried look. We'll figure something out. We always have."

She leaned against him and whispered, "You are a very special man."

Karl held her and said, "You are an incredible woman. Want a piggy back ride home?"


She squealed, jumped on his back and they laughed all the way home.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: May 8, 2012

There was an eerie silence.

Sven's jaw dropped and his eyes widened.

"I finally got a reaction from you. I've been trying to talk to you for the last six months and you have kept putting me off.' Heidi said.

"But I haven't done anything," Sven replied.

"That's the point. You haven't done anything. You wake up, get your goodies from me, go to work, come home, and fall asleep in the chair. You missed Abby's eighth grade graduation and Mikkel's Science Fair project, which won a ribbon.
As for me, did you know I have won two teacher awards the last three years and you claimed you were too busy to come to the awards dinner.”?

"I was busy."

"Jeannine can run the place without you. Don't tell me you couldn't spare an hour or two for your family. Everyone else is busy and they make the time for their spouses and children."

"Do you want me to move out?"

"No. I'd prefer we work this out. But I won't stop the process until you make a commitment to rebuild our marriage."

"Why haven't you said anything before?" Sven asked.

"She has, Daddy," said Abby. "Lots of times. I guess you just weren't listening."

"We hear people talking and they say you care more about money than us." Mikkel said. "One of the kids told us his parents heard that if you could make more money, you would change it so we couldn't live nude anymore."

"Who was that, or are you making it up?" barked Sven.

"Mr. Skyler. He is building all those big houses near the highway and the apartment houses the next town over."

Karl looked at Romy.

"Dad, it's true. Two of the group members wondered why Sven was having lunch with him at the country club. They asked me if we had any new projects in the works."

Inga said later that she had never seen Karl that
angry.

"Sven, effective immediately, Jeannine is in charge of the day to day operation. I will ask Libby if she will take the deputy position temporarily. You will work for them. Your salary
will be half what it is now."

"I won't do it. I built up the business."

"How far do you think you would have gotten without our contacts, your wife's help and hard work, even to the point of getting herself in trouble, and Jeannine's dedication and devotion to you? Not to mention all Polly has done."

"Now if you were misguided, took bad advice or were merely floating ideas, please let us know now," Elke said. "Otherwise we have no choice but to go along with Poppa."

Young Karl offered a compromise. "Sven, why don't you take some time off to work out things with Heidi? However long it takes. You have become so immersed in the job you have forgotten how to live."

"I'd rather take the time."

"On one condition," Karl said. "You still have to work. I don't care if it is on the grounds crew, the garage or the gardens. You aren't going to lock yourself in the house like you do at the office."

"What do I get paid?"

"The same as everyone else, with benefits."

"Can I have until the end of the week to decide? I am a bit overwhelmed right now."

"Saturday breakfast. Until then you are on vacation. Spend the time wisely."
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: May 7, 2012

Sammi watched everyone chowing down. She had eaten after she had breast fed Nicole. Her husband Bill was making pancakes and chatting with each table.

Her life had evolved almost without her realizing. When she and her parents had moved into Paradise, she assumed that she would remain single, caring for them while she ran the insurance business in town. Dad's health had improved but not to the point where he could work full time.

It happened while she was playing softball one afternoon. She had run after a pop fly and tumbled after she caught the ball. She got up, threw to third and caught the runner trying to advance. Then she heard someone laugh.

She went over to the man and said, "You think I looked funny all spread out?"

"No, not at all. It was a great catch. I'm laughing because the runner you threw out was my sister and I can't wait to tease her about it."

"It's her own fault. She loafed after she tagged."

That was how she met Bill. After a summer of flirting and idle conversation, they spent the winter going to dinner and talking about their lives. Bill was a plumber and he liked nothing better than being nude outside after hours.

"You wouldn't believe how bad some of my jobs have. I actually have burned my clothes after a few of them."

She found he was a home nudist first because he would strip everything off after work to keep the smell out of his apartment. When his little sister
started playing softball for the 'Y', he tagged along to make sure she was safe. His parents disapproved of public nudity, although they were fine with it at home. They would go to the textile games at the 'Y'; however, Bill took her back and forth to Paradise for games there.

One day her parents spoke with her.

"We know you feel you have to stay here to look after us, but now that we are living at Paradise, we have a lot of people who check on us. We like Bill and know you like him. If it gets to the point where he proposes, don't refuse him because of us. You need to have a life too."

It took him a while, and she accepted. Nicole was born just before Thanksgiving. She still coached Toto's Girls ("You don't think I am just going to sit around and get fat" she told Bill.), but was playing more for the alumnae team as younger, stronger faster girls were replacing the old guard.

Tina still played and would become coach if she ever stopped traveling.
After graduation, she had combined two jobs, a location reporter for the Young Nudists and as a software developer for Eric and the Farm Network.
She had more frequent flyer miles than Libby. Her favorite trip was to naturist communities in Uruguay and Brazil, where she spent a month.

"A great experience and a cool place for a vacation," she said. "The people
who live there live off the land, they swim in manmade pools, all natural.
They can either shop in town, order things over the internet or from the in house places. Some stuff is even sir lifted in."

Sammi asked her if she would ever consider living there.

"No, I like tame animals. Too many bugs, snakes and animals in the wild that can hurt you. Besides, no one plays softball out there. Everyone wants
to be a soccer star like Renaldo or Marta."

Tina lived at home. "Paying rent in town when I am either here with the team or on the road doesn't make any sense. Besides, I already picked out my house lot with John."

Sammi wished that all Libby and Alice would eventually return, but realized that not everyone followed the same path. Alice was happy and looked great. Marriage agreed with her. She was doing what she liked and
had a great support system.

All of a sudden, Libby was in front of her. "Time for practice. We can
catch up a little while they take batting practice. Alice will be last.
She wants you to pitch to her and me to play left. This way when she boinks the scoreboard, we all get yelled at."

Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: May 4, 2012

Third Tick

When Polly let Sunshine out, she saw what had been done overnight. She sat down on a bench to catch her breath. Those bratty kids had set a statue of her next to Mikie. She had her hand on his shoulders as she always did when they stopped to talk with people. They remembered those old boats shoes she wore when they first arrived, and the twine around her waist with the pouch on the side where she kept doggie treats.

"I had forgotten that old sack," she thought.

"Well, what do you think, Sunshine? Good or bad?"

Sunshine sniffed the new item, lifted his leg and christened it. Polly clapped her hands and laughed.

"I take that as a sign of approval. I can't wait to see the looks on their faces when I tell them at breakfast." she cackled.

Everyone waited to see how Rafi would react.
"The art is for Polly. If she doesn't have a problem with it, neither do I."

Elke was eating quietly.

"My wife is not her usual self because they medicated her at the hospital. Sammi was good enough to take her for x-rays and other pictures.
No bones are broken; however, she has a severe sprain and tendinitis in her Achilles tendon. Thankfully, no surgery, but she will need rest,
therapy and until it is healed, she will have to wear shoes outside."

"Does that mean Mommy can't climb trees with us?" asked Antonio.

"Not until spring at the earliest. She may even have to cut back on softball."

"You will have to put me in a full body cast to do that," Elke snapped. "Nor are you going to stop me from tromping around doing field research.
You think Marta gets evil? Try treating me like an invalid."

Romy intervened. "Rafi, I know you are concerned and trying to be protective, but just think for a minute. Suppose a chisel slipped and sliced open your hand, and Elke told you, you could never sculpt again even after the hand healed. How would you feel?"

Rafi hit his head with the palm of his hand. Then kissed his wife.

"I'm sorry, it's just ..."

"I know." She gently grabbed his goatee and kissed him back. "Everything will be fine."

Heidi was also quiet, cooking; serving and helping the children clean up. She ignored Sven. Inga started to say something. Heidi put a finger to her lips and shook her head. This was Labor Day weekend, a happy fun time. Her news could wait.

"Almost everyone is still here," said Karl. "I guess they want one last good meal before they go home."

"The people at the Food Court don't want to take much back home with them, so there will be enough variety to satisfy even the pickiest eater." replied Inga. "So what is on today's schedule?"

"The older women are going to play softball this morning. At lunch, the kids will trade stuff with each other and take some final pictures. For those who are left for supper, hamburgs at the volleyball court or brats and sauerkraut by Rock and the Hanlons, chicken and salad bar at the Cafe."
Marta informed them. "Tomorrow we have to start cooking for ourselves again."

"Any word on Peter?" asked Polly.

"The two Eric’s and Peter spoke with Tara and I this morning. They are hopeful he will be home in a month." Marta replied.

"We are finished eating so we can talk business," Sven said. "Turnout was
about the same as last year, maybe a few more for the car show. Gate receipts are down because of the group discounts. I recommend they be eliminated next year. Biggest store sales were Farm tees and quality
print paper for pictures. We can make more money if we sell a lower grade paper next year."

"Sven, did we lose money?" his father asked

"No, we made a good profit. But we could make more."

"Did we have to withdraw interest on our investments or have any new loans?" young Karl inquired.

"No. But we could pay it off faster if we raised the annual fees across the board."

"So people like Maddy and Al and others who are on fixed income and have been living here for years would have to move out. Or young people who are just starting out would have to sell. You know first time home buyers have little wiggle room when they first get a mortgage." Em replied,

"We're running a business here, not a charity. The seniors can sell and move into town. If we cater to an older crowd, we can sell the houses for a higher price. Speaking of that, if we restrict the number of children, it will probably save on grounds maintenance. One more thing, a monthly pet charge to take care of the damage they do."

The room fell silent. Romy rose and spoke slowly. "Are you insane? You want to destroy Mom and Dad's dream of a unified naturist community and treat it simply as a business. First thing, because part of this is a non-profit, you have to spend most of the new fees on The Farm; it can't all go to your salary. Second, we don't need the money.
Except for the first year, we have made a profit even adjusting for inflation. The only outstanding debt we have is for the upgrades in the Wellness Center and the school, which we are ahead of schedule repaying."

Karl added, "Jud also told me you want to raise the employees pay ten percent but eliminate health care. Is that true?"

"They can go to the clinic or the Wellness Center for basic services. Eliminates a lot of paperwork here."

Karl looked angry and unhappy. "In that case, I am going to recommend against you taking my place."

"I already have the votes. You can't stop me."

"I can. We recommended you at the last meeting, but we can reconsider. We have the final say. Will everyone who is with me raise your hand?"

It was unanimous.

Heidi spoke last. "I didn't want to do this, but since my husband has ruined your day, I'll finish it."

She threw papers across the table. "I'm filing for divorce."
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: May 2, 2012

Chapter 14 Alice

Alice watched the girls getting their breakfast.
Libby and the club had come a long way in the last few years, but so had she.

In the first six months of her stay at The Farm, she had had her nose fixed and her teeth were getting the proper care that had been neglected back home. She changed her diet, exercised and did light lifting to improve her strength. By the time, she returned home in the spring, she had lost twelve pounds but was much stronger and even ran a bit faster.

She worked in the barns as hard as any of the men. When Reuben told Dr. Paul about her assisting with the calf delivery in Wyoming, the vet enrolled her in an animal midwife course. She had been a certified animal midwife for four years.

Alice had a strong spiritual side. She wanted to find a house of worship, which was more attuned to forgiveness and salvation than condemnation and damnation. She found a small non-denominational congregation a few miles from town. She attended regularly.

When she returned home, the only member of her family that would speak to her was her mother. They would have lunch in town or at Paradise when the weather permitted.

"Alice, you look wonderful. I am very happy you like working for Mr. Galt and living with the Snowes. I also know the only reason you have come back here is for me."

"Mom, I worry about you. I came back because I also want to see Paradise be a fun place for people to go again. But I know how dad and my brothers are, and how cruel they can be."

"Alice, they will never change. Your father knows I will walk out if he ever touches me again. As for you, find someone to love who will treat you well and respect you. If you do, I will come to the wedding, in a church, in the nude, it doesn't matter. You will have family there."

Alice looked down at her engagement and wedding rings. There had been a small ceremony at the church and a bigger reception at The Farm. Mom
came and even danced with Reuben.

As for her husband, well that was something else. The first year she went back to Kansas, he was good for a while but then fell back into his philandering ways. Alice didn't return his emails for a month when he confessed.

When she returned, Billy was contrite.

"All the apologies and flowers and dinners are not going to do any good if you can't keep your zipper up when you go into town alone." Alice told him. "I have to go back this fall. You have a choice. Either behave and have a ring ready for me when I come back or it's over. It's up to you."

She got the ring. They would be married two years in July. Alice Galt. They were happy.

Mom would be coming to watch the games over the weekend. Maybe she could get her to play in the Alumnae game on Sunday.

Her reverie was interrupted by Sammi.

"I hear vicious rumors you are going to dent the new scoreboard. Stop daydreaming and come eat. You won't be able to do it on an empty stomach."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 29, 2012

Elke was proud of the team she had assembled. Katie was in left field, Lola Castro, who had moved from Florida, was in center, and Michelle Hayes, the daughter of Luther and Allison, one of the African American families at the Farm was in right. Tabitha O'Brien at third, Cheyenne at short, Jennifer Huang at second and the six foot two first baseman, Lisa Montrose, one of her former students now living here with her husband. Rima pitched, and Gretchen Stein was the rover. A United Nations team, all in their twenties, who played with the same edge and spirit as she did.

She wouldn't be playing much longer, she thought. At 35, she had lost a step and her bat wasn't as fast as it once was. Players calling her an old lady and grandma only added to the intensity with which she played. The first round had been an easy one and Elke was able to substitute freely. It gave the subs a chance to play and the starters to rest in the 90+-degree heat.
In the semifinal round against a team from Colorado, Elke was flying around third base when she felt a twinge in her ankle. She thought it was a normal stretching, but by the sixth inning, she was having trouble squatting behind the plate.

"Just a little sprain, ladies. We're far enough ahead so I can take myself out. I'll ice it down and be good as new tomorrow."

The team withstood a furious rally and pulled the game out by one run.

Back at home, Maia took a look and gave her a look. "For someone who is supposed to be so smart, you are an idiot. Why didn't you go to the hospital and get it checked out? It is more swollen than when you were pregnant. You know it is more than a sprain."

"I'll ice it down and you are going to wrap it tight tomorrow so I can play. I'll switch with Lisa and play first so I don't have to squat. I’ll go to the hospital after they unveil Momma and Poppa's statues Sunday at the award ceremony."

"I should make you go now, but you are too stubborn. I want the ankle elevated, ice on and off every twenty minutes. I'll wrap it so you don't have to hobble to dinner. I will tell Rafi to make sure you do what you are told."

"Maia, you are a mean doctor."

"No. I'm being honest. I'm concerned that you may have damaged your Achilles tendon. If it is bad, your physical activity may be sharply curtailed for a year. I know how miserable that would make you. I am your best friend, not just your doctor."

Elke hugged her. "I know you have my best interests at heart. Don't tell Rafi. He is putting the finishing touches on the statues. It is very important to him to have them perfect. I promise to behave."

Their opponent the next day was an old rival, Toto's Girls. With their
junior program tutored by former players, they had won the tournament
twice in the last five years while Elke's Owls had only been to the finals once.

"We win today and we will be even at three championships each," said Elke.
"A good way to finish my full time playing career."

"They are bigger and faster than we were, or are we just getting slower?"
replied Sammi. "I think maybe a little of both. So what's that bandage for?
Looking for sympathy? You won't get any until after the game."

"A little sprain, that’s all. I'll be fine."

"Right. It looks like a football with toes under that wrap. Good luck. I'll bring my husband and daughter over afterwards when I come to get my victory beer."

They hugged and went off to huddle with their teams.

It was a tight game, as it always was when the two rivals played. In the seventh, tied at one, Elke hit a screaming liner to right center. Ordinarily it would have been a triple or homer. Elke barely made it to second. She called time and took herself out of the game for a pinch runner. She gathered the team around her.

"Ladies, I can't take a chance of causing permanent damage. Don't give up.
Remember all the things we have taught you and how good you have become.
There is no 'I' in team. Work together and you can win. Now please get me some ice."

With the temperature approaching 100, the game continued, tied at two in the tenth, three in the fourteenth and finally into the seventeenth, the longest championship game in tournament history. Elke propped herself up with a bat to give signals and move fielders.

In the bottom of the seventeenth, she approached Cheyenne.

"Look, everyone is exhausted. The field has dried out and is hard as a rock. Can you chop one down so it bounces over the third baseman's head?"

Cheyenne chopped it high in the air and didn't stop running until she reached second base. She took off her shoes and threw them to the bench.
Gretchen hit a dribbler to second while Cheyenne moved to third.
Katie was up next. She hit a lazy fly to the rover. Cheyenne tagged and
sprinted home. Her bare foot hit the catcher's glove as she slid into
home. Her hand touched the plate as the ball bounced to the ground.

The sprinklers were turned on as the celebration began.

Sammi walked over to congratulate Elke. "I thought they would cave after
you came out, but they gutted it out. Great game."

They sat and watched mud ball, then rode back together talking of how their lives had changed since they had first met.
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 28, 2012

Libby slipped off her shoes, tied them together and hung them on the fence. The wet grass felt good between her toes.

The field was in mint condition. The scoreboard had been replaced. It was a replica of the original, which had pegs for the team names and runs to be hung manually.

"Alice," she said, "The board is nice, but I used to like the dents in the old one. Think you can christen it this weekend?"

"Just have them throw batting practice just below chest high and a little outside so I can drive it batting left handed. I think they had me in mind when they moved it from right field." Alice laughed. "We will be here all morning. Come check out what they've done to the rest of the place."

Beyond center field, Libby could see ten homes built around a cul-de-sac. Typical Plains farm houses.

"You know Sammi and her parents are here, Kat moved in a year ago, John and Penny are in one of the houses the other side of the field next to Tina's parents. The rest are a couple of the nicer old members and some of the kids we grew up with."

"What happened to the old grumps?"

"Most are still here. They have their same spots around the pool and they still find things to complain about. The troublemakers, including the minister and my father, are gone. They have found out that change isn’t always bad."

They walked around the shrubbery separating the residential area form the camp. Libby loved what had been done.

The shacks had never been rebuilt. Instead, a camp garden had been set up for fresh food. The big pool was still there, with a modern kiddy pool and play area in the rear. The old office had been transformed into the teenagers’ pavilion.

What impressed Libby most were the two barns. White, with red trim and shutters, one had rental rooms on the first floor with a dormitory area on the second. In the open area on the first floor were internet stations and lounges for people who wanted to relax out of the sun.The second one had a small enclosed pool next to it.
"For the smaller kids who make too much noise and splash for the big pool. Slopes from shallow to deep on each side. It is also closer to the bathrooms and food."

The second floor of the far barn had John's office with a big bay window where he could see everything that was going on. Behind it was a smaller dormitory area where the Kowgirls would stay. On the first floor was the dining room and restaurant.

"They have dances here year round," Alice said. “John divvies it up by music preference. Someone even had their wedding reception here. They do the same thing as The Farm for prom night too."

The girls were lined outside the barn, impatiently waiting. The doors started to move sideways into the wall.

"Who thought that up? That's cool. When it gets hot, they can just close it back up."

"Tina's dad."

The two women were momentarily speechless. A banner had been strung across the entrance.

"Welcome home, Libby and Alice. Congratulations."

Smiling beneath it in their natural state were John, Penny, Tina, a very pregnant Linda and Sammi.

"Bert and my husband are cooking. The kids are still sleeping inside. Stop looking like two goofs and get your team lined up to eat." Sammi told them.
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 26, 2012

Part II, Chapter 1a Returning home.

Libby was stretched out on the front seat of the bus.

She was bringing the Kowgirls, The Farm junior team, to Paradise on the Plains for a four-day friendly tournament against the Bluebells and two other teams.

Karl had rented a commercial bus with rest room and air conditioning. A big difference from the hot uncomfortable school bus she had ridden west years ago. A couple school bus drivers in town had volunteered to sit behind the wheel.

"We've been driving a long time and we enjoy it. We also get a chance to see our granddaughter play."

Libby hadn't been back to Kansas since Sammi's wedding three years ago. The academics at Worthington were demanding. Making the Dean's List every semester required a lot of effort. Add varsity softball to that, and there wasn't a lot of time for fun and games.

Summers she worked at The Farm, except for six weeks after junior year when she had gone to Spain, spending six glorious weeks at her roommate Piggy's parents' villa near the nude beach.

After graduation, she received many job offers. There were few Americans fluent in Spanish, Chinese and Russian with experience in resort management. She accepted a position with one of the major hotels as a roving concierge and translator. In the past year, she had been flown to Hong Kong, Odessa and Madrid. Her home base was Foggy City.

Most were traditional business meetings, long and tedious, but the devil was always in the details and a proper translation was imperative.

When she asked why they just didn't text documents back and forth, one executive replied,
"In order to know who your clients are, you need to meet. You get a better sense of who you are dealing with."

She liked the travel, the men who took her to dinner and the sightseeing. She wasn't interested in becoming a kept woman or a trophy wife. She was still discovering herself.

At heart, she was still a farm girl. Nothing helped her relax more than going to The Farm on her days off, chucking her clothes and walking
through the woods.

Her classmates liked her and they mostly got along, but it was obvious in their actions that most didn't consider her one of "them".

"Well, I'm not," she told Piggy. "They come from generations of wealth, I have to work. Owning things for status doesn't interest me, the people they gossip about I find dull. I am not so inept that I have to hire people to cook, clean, do my laundry, and pay my bills."

"Don't hate me because my family is loaded. It does allow me certain freedoms but I'd rather hang out with you instead of having tea talking about fashion or the cabana boy."

Piggy had gone back to Spain and was part of a traveling theater troupe. "Work all night, sleep and lay in the sun all day. Sometimes I get dressed in the room, mostly I don't. Nobody cares. Not like the States where you have to check if being nude at home is legal."

Piggy told her she'd visit in the fall, but added, "I just don't know what year." A brat, but a very good friend.

Libby was nervous. Wondered what kind of reception she would get. From emails and videos, she knew Linda had a son and another on the way, Sammi had a daughter, that Paradise looked like new but felt like it did when they were kids (Tina), but it wasn't the same. At least Alice had come back every winter until she got married.

At sunrise, she tiptoed to the back seat where Alice was stretched out.

"Rise and shine, we’ll be there in an hour. Sammi texted that breakfast is at six thirty. I want everyone awake so they can check out the field before they eat."

Alice yawned. "Time to get up and walk. I've been sitting so long, the towel print is on my butt and I'm numb."

The girls woke easily, and then became more excited as they got closer.

"You can shower before or after breakfast. Practice is at eight thirty. After lunch, you can relax and socialize. The girls you are playing have brothers, so there will be boys to talk with as well. Have fun. We play for real tomorrow and I know you will make Alice and me proud of you."

They turned into the road leading to the field.
A dozen RVs were already parked. She saw light in the two houses on the other side between the field and Linda's. The next thing she saw as the bus parked was the statue of Hilda guarding the field.

They had arrived.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 25, 2012

With all the activity, no one paid attention to Melody's cart traveling back and forth to the garage.

She had prepared the storage area all summer before she filled the space. When she was finished, she stopped at Dora's.

"Come to the house. There is something I want you to see."

When Dora entered, she found that every trace of her late husband was gone. All that was left was the kitchen set she had bought herself.

"Katie and Molly are coming to the garage tomorrow to see if they want anything. Otherwise, the furniture bank is picking everything up on Tuesday. I've repainted the whole place. The new bedroom set arrives Saturday. The dog and I are sharing blankets and a bedroll until then."

"Rafi is installing new bookcases and shelving. The living room set will be a big difference, earthy colors instead of bordello black and red. It’s time for me to start living again."

Dora was shocked. "You sure?"

"No, that's why everything is going. I don't want to have a moment of weakness and drag everything back."

"What about all the pictures and stuff?"

"I sent a bunch to his sister, have a few albums in the garage. Only thing here is a framed nude shot of us on our honeymoon. It's in the closet."

As they moved outside, the older women were wandering down to the softball field to play their game.

"Wanna play?" one asked. "We have plenty of gloves, designated runners and we'll sub for you if you need a rest for an inning or two."

"Let me get my glove," Melody said. "Dora, can you watch the dog? Oh, and if you have any extra men hanging around, send a few to me."

"I'll send them all. I've changed my criteria. No more Prince Charming’s or bad boys. They spend too much time in the mirror, they usually don't have a job and they lie. I want someone more like me."

"You mean sexy, flirty, smart as a whip and sweet?"

"Smart and sweet would be fine. Have fun playing. See you later."

She headed towards the Pond.

Tara was helping her mother clean up after lunch.

"Reed and I are going to climb the platform so we can see everything that is going on. Then we are going to play volleyball with the other kids when the court is shaded. This way we will be close to the food when supper is ready."

"Why aren't you hanging around with the other kids? You see Reed every day."

"Look at me. I am like you were before you bloomed. Fat. Some of the kids are mean and tease me but Reed never does. He tells me his mother said you looked the same way, and you became gorgeous. You still are."

"Thank you, Tara." Marta said. "I was a little butterball too and in one year I sprouted and bloomed. I don't think it will be long for you. Reed
is good to be so supportive."

"We watch each other’s backs. No one is gonna mess with us." She gave a terrible Tara look, giggled, and then ran off to Romy's.

“That’s not an idle threat," said Inga. "It doesn't matter what path their lives take. They combine their strengths and compensate for each other’s weaknesses."

"Then I won't have to worry about Tara the teenager, Momma?"

"I didn't say that. She will be a handful. Like you were. But they will be anchors for each other so they don't drift too far off course."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 23, 2012

Elke was apprehensive as she drove the equipment cart to the field. She wondered if her talk with Cheyenne had had any effect. She need not have worried. Cheyenne had apologized in front of the team and hugged Molly. As Elke drove over the rise, she saw the team having a group hug. The tension left her body.

The team bonding improved the play of the Owls. They beat a very good team from Colorado easily. Elke tried to keep the team grounded.

"You played like stars today. We need to stay focused. Four games in the next two days in order to make the medal round. I hear Toto's Girls are even better this year, and the team from Oregon with the bright green shoes is outstanding. Don't forget Libby's team either. Their defense is amazing and Alice can still hit the ball halfway to town."

Rima Ostreyko, the star pitcher said, "They will be playing after lunch. Our game isn't until five. We should go check them out."

"Now go help Mac and Bix with deliveries. This way you can scout all the teams. We are playing at Owl field this afternoon. Be there by four thirty."

She found Lil' Mike chasing birds around the Galt's barn. He hopped in the cart. They went to visit Rafi in his studio.

No one had been allowed in the studio for months. When Elke walked in, she gasped.

"They look alive. Spectacular. Are they done?"

"Almost."

There were three sculptures, life sized. One was of Polly, wearing her fishing hat, sandals and nothing else, hand extended.

"I hope the measurements were right. I want that hand to fit right on Mikie's shoulder when we set it."

"It will. You only checked it nine times. Now the other two are just as I remember them when I was little."

Karl and Inga were holding hands. Inga was laughing and Karl was looking at her in the same loving way he had for nearly fifty years.

"You have outdone yourself. World class nudes." She closed the curtains and put the "Artist at Work: Do Not Disturb" sign on the door.

"We have an hour until lunch. Time for your reward."

Karl, Jud and Reed were chatting with Reuben Galt as they waited for the latest visitors to check in.
"I finally got it restored. I'll bring that old tractor you've been pestering me about over to the show. 1947 John Deere, they don't make them like that anymore. What's this I hear you've got Earnhart and Petty race cars coming?"

"Yup. One of our Arizona visitors bought them at Barret-Jackson in January. Thought it would be fun to show them off here."

"Outstanding. By the way, what's on the menu tonight? I get sick of eating my own cooking since the missus died and I hate imposing on my sons."

"Russian potpourri, lasagna and eggplant parmesan along with meatballs, sausage and pasta, salad and an oyster bar." Reed said.

"Lunch is chicken in a salad, Hungarian goulash, fish and chips, and a few Chinese dishes. By tomorrow, there will be about thirty food booths up and running, so you can stock your fridge."

"Sounds good. Mind if I walk with you? We can eat, swap tall tales and play cribbage until I go watch Alice play."

Romy was getting cranky from all the tweets she was getting from the studio. They were asking questions about issues that had been decided months ago. Finally, she tweeted back, "Put it together and schedule a preview for here on the 19th before public release. Will see after how much more work you have to do. I am working and advise you do same."

The co-ed experiment was working well, she thought. The kids were having fun. Of course, there was flirting, but nothing inappropriate. There would be a few weekend romances of course, but that was natural for clothed teenagers as well as nude ones.

She approached the Food Court and saw that lunch was almost ready. She asked Polly, "Queen of the Raft today?"

"One performance. Either the kids are getting bigger or I am getting weaker. I just don't have the stamina I used to."

The electronic gong went off and people began to line up for their meal.




Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 21, 2012

Polly was sitting on the porch, eating scrambled eggs and melon while feeding Sunshine sliced carrots and peppers. Karl and Jud had finished their oatmeal, now working on fresh apple muffins and sipping their second cup of coffee.

Jud looked at the clock as Bix and Molly trotted down the path.

"Three minutes to spare," he said. "The leg mustn't be too bad. He was running easily. Where will they be today?"

"Bix will help Mac, and Molly volunteered to help anywhere she was needed when she doesn't have a game. I'll move her around so she gets to experience all the weekend activities."

Molly gave everyone hugs and Bix shook hands with the men,picked up Polly and swung her around before he went in for breakfast.

"Whooo, he sure knows how to make a girl feel wanted," Polly laughed.

Everyone inside was lined up at the buffet. Elke said to Molly. "Nine thirty, Montessori field."
Marta scolded, "No business until after eating. You know the rules. Bix, get over here so I can give you a big squeeze."

Heidi was nagging Sven about overeating. Reed and Romy were feeding each other in between kisses.

"What's with them?" someone asked.

"They woke up that way," Bethany said. "Mom said they have a case of silly love this morning." She was eating at a small table with Sofie, Antonio, and Johann.

Inga and Sally thought it sweet. Em whispered something in Karl's ear and made him blush.

Abby, young Reed, Tara and Christine were washing pots and pans, cleaning the stove and clearing tables. Mikkel was putting dishes in the dishwasher.

"Is it always this way?" Molly asked Katie as she drank her juice.

"Pretty much. Jud's daughter Tasha will help Marta and Sally set up at the Food Court, so that is why she is relaxing. We all had our chores at breakfast when we were their age." Karl told her. "Just like our parents before us. When everyone is done eating, Gramps comes and gives us our duties for the day."

It was nearly eight when Karl came in.

"Thank you to all the cooks for a wonderful breakfast. Now we have enough fuel to get us through the morning."

"Heidi, go with Polly and get the children settled at the Pond. You are in charge when she and Sunshine go on their tours. Karl and Em will help Jeannine. The cleanup crew will go help Ruthie pick veggies and deliver them. She already has the list. When you finish, the rest of the day is yours."

"All the softball players will work with Romy and Elke making sure all the athletes have snacks and drinks. Bix, you are helping Mac. Molly, I want you to help Marta and Sally this morning at the Food Court. This afternoon, you will work with Jeannine while Karl and Em conduct the walking tours. Jud and Reed will be with me. We will be setting up for the Car Show after we get our RV guests situated. My love Inga will be making our guests feel at home as she always does."

"As long as we can go 'fishing' later,"

"I hope all of you still love fishing as much as we do when you get to be our age," Karl laughed.

"We will meet back here for lunch at noon."

By eight o'clock, the cabin was nearly empty.

Inga said to the remaining women, "One more cup of coffee before we leave. Molly, Katie, load up the carts for us, then go to your game. The vegetables should be there by the time you are done. Salad for three hundred means a lot of slicing and chopping."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 18, 2012

That afternoon, Mac had finished giving final instructions to the youth teams at the soccer field.

"Any questions?"

One girl stood up. "We think this is a great idea, letting us all get to know each other while we play. But why can't boys play too?"

Mac was stuck. Libby came to the rescue and replied, "We never thought of it and no one has ever mentioned it before. What do you have in mind?"

"Why not find out who wants to play and divide them up. No one who plays on a school team. No catchers, because they are kinda vulnerable playing nude. Most of us have played on mixed dressed teams at home, so it wouldn't be something new."

Mac smiled. "What I will do is send people around to find out who wants to play and have them sign up at the Cafe. We will have a draft at supper, and they will join your teams for tomorrow's games."

The girls and a few boys who had tagged along cheered.

"If anyone has a problem with this, please see me after the assembly. Players, remember this is an experiment. How well it works and whether it will continue into the future is entirely up to you."

One or two of the teams objected one because they didn't want to disrupt
the team chemistry, another because they simply believed that athletics should be gender separate.

"We are worried about distractions, injuries and teenage hormones. We will play, but will pass at the draft."

Mac agreed. The great Co-Ed Softball experiment had begun.

Eric had spoken with the doctors and Peter would be coming home in stages, first stopping at the Mayo Clinic for a few days before flying back to The Farm. He would be home for Thanksgiving. Eric Jr. would stay at Granite Lake and return for the holidays. He was doing well in school and loved
the change of seasons in New England.

"The first Svenson who loved winter," his mother joked. "He made backup goalie on the hockey team, and is doing very well in school. My in-laws have someone to spoil full time. It will help them to have him around."

Jud picked up Bix at the train station after sunset. Bix saw the worry on his father's face when he saw the bandage wrapped around his leg and said, "Dad, it's ok. No worse than when you cut your leg on the plow blade and not as deep. You can look when I go see Maia to get the dressing changed."

They went to see Sally and his sister first. His mother thought he had grown and gotten more muscular. His sister teased him for having tan lines. They fussed over his injury.
Bix undressed and started to throw his clothes in the laundry basket.
"Oops. Wrong house." He winked and put them in his laundry bag.

Jud took him to Maia's and she quickly examined the wound, and saw it was healing normally.

"I see no need to rewrap it now. If it starts seeping or looks infected, come back right away. You have antibiotics and as long as you are careful, you should be fine."

He got off the table and Maia gave him a hug.

"Welcome back. We miss you. Come see us soon. Now go home and surprise your wife."

Bix and Jud walked until the path separated. They hugged and shook hands.

"Breakfast at Marta's seven sharp. See you then."

Bix walked to his new home and knocked on the door.

"Who is it?" Molly asked

"Special delivery, ma'am," he said in a deep voice.

She opened the door, said, “You are a really special delivery.”, and wrapped herself around him.

"Molly, this is very nice, but don't you think we should close the door before we go any further?"

She pushed it shut with her foot. "Good?"

"Very good."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 16, 2012

Lisa, Romy and Jen were sipping wine with cotton between their toes.

"They do a good job," Romy said. "Nice and even and no crazy colors except for the sparkles on the big toe."

"Misha and Freya are very good. Of course they have us to practice on." Jen said.

"They are growing up. You will be grandmothers before you know it."

"More kids to spoil. I hope we have enough energy." Lisa mused.

"At least you will be together to see it. I don't know if Reed will make it."

"Romy, look at him. Nice and brown, he walks, swims and gets away from the computer to do things. Remember how he wheezed, coughed, and was pasty white when he first came here. If you hadn't taken such good care of him, he wouldn't be here now."

"He takes very good care of me. It's a mutual adoration relationship."

"You look lots better too. I bet you haven't gained ten pounds since I first met you."

"Eight. You have put on a little weight, both of you, but you look very content."

"You mean we look fat? I'm gonna go get dressed." Jen laughed.

"Nope, just right. Plus living nude we don't have to worry about how many sizes of clothes we have in the closet." Romy replied.

"We still need some clothes." Lisa said. "See how far you get running around nude outside when it's ten below."

Elke arrived with a serious look on her face.

"Don't tell me you lost?" Romy said.

"Nope. Just want to bounce something off you. Jen, how is your Dad doing keeping up with the work?"

"Jack does well, but he is slowing down. It is a good thing he saves everything on the computer because he is starting to forget. Why do you ask?"

Elke explained Cheyenne's situation. "I know Jack goes to Florida as soon as it gets cold. Maybe Cheyenne could go with him. He could get her up to speed on the accounting, and she could keep an eye on him. She won't get better until she gets away for a while. She can go back with you after the holidays. You are coming to Jeff and Angie’s?"

"Yes, cooking with Angie and Maddy makes Christmas easier for me since Heather is gone. That sounds like a plan. I'll have Nikki find her a place to stay." Jen said.

Elke sighed with relief. "That was easy. Poppa, I mean Sven, is going to have to find another accountant for here then."

"Have you seen my son?" asked Romy.

"Yes, he and Tara are eating ice cream and waiting to play volleyball. Strange how they are so different and get along so well. Gotta go, have to give someone good news. See you at the oyster bar at six."

"So, how is the movie battle going?" asked Lisa.

"It is a little better. They reshot scenes we wanted with the mayor being
one who incorporated Edna's group's ideas into his long-range vision for the town. From a personal view, I took the old mayor, the one that was here when we got here and used his personality for the character. There is a good sequence where it goes back and forth with the women giving what they saw as needs for the town and then the mayor bouncing it off the male business community. Replacing the old cast iron stoves and ice boxes with new appliances in the general store, for instance."

"Like they did with the music and record store a few years ago, replacing it with the electronic sound systems and computer and vid music stuff."

"Right and moving all the old stuff to the antique stores for those who
needed spare parts or were into a retro look for man caves or other retail shops. Like the Wurlitzer jukebox at the diner. A dinosaur by modern standards, but still pretty cool." said Romy.

Their conversation was interrupted by Reed, Bethany, Tara, Misha and Freya
spraying them with water guns.

"Do you still have those water pistols?" asked Jen.

"Yup. Let's get them and give them a taste of their own medicine."
Children and grownups spent the rest of the afternoon chasing each other across the grounds.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 14, 2012

Elke was hitting fungoes to the outfield when she saw Cheyenne drop her glove, scream and start running towards third base, where Molly was taking relays. She intercepted her, put her over her shoulder and carried her deep into the outfield.

"Have you lost your mind?" Elke said.

"Why is SHE here?"

"She plays ball too or don't you remember telling me how good she was."

"That was in high school. She steals Bix, now she is on the team, I have nothing now."

"You know that is not true. We need you more than ever now that Melody retired and I am catching. As shortstop, you are my second in command. Molly is only playing third because Muffin has to work late tonight."

"Why does she have to be here at all?"

"Because she lives here now, Katie invited her and we always need players. You better stop acting like a crazy woman. You are only going to hurt yourself."

"I don't care."

"We do. You are excused from practice. Go home. I'll be over after supper to speak with you. This has to stop. I'll bring your glove when I come."

Cheyenne respected Elke more than anyone outside her family and she complied. Elke watched her go slowly across the field towards the Pond.
When she turned back towards the field, the team was milling around.

"You aren't going to get sharp walking in circles. Katie, run infield.
Molly, a word."

Molly didn't know what to think. "I'll leave if it will make things better."

"No. Stop feeling sorry for her. Cheyenne is broken. Instead of coddling or avoiding her, we have to try and fix her. Get your glove and go back in the field. I have to think."

After practice, she swore the team to secrecy. After she ate, she brought a plate to Cheyenne, who was curled up on the couch. It was obvious she had been crying.

"You need to eat. Then you can tell me what else is bothering you."

Cheyenne picked at her food and began to talk. "My father has always joked that the last one at home would have to stay to take care of them when they get old. When the twins got engaged, he said it directly to me, and that he was serious."

"We had a big fight. I mean he and Mom aren't even fifty, and they are very healthy. He said you never know when something might happen, and that he would make sure I would stay."

"So that's why you were so protective and clingy with Bix, because you didn't want to be the one left behind."

"Part of it. The other was I wasn't really ready for an intimate relationship. We would have been better staying friends, but I forced the issue. The twins were way ahead of me."

"Tell me about it. Mine are only six and they scare me already. Why didn't you tell Bix? He would have understood."

"By that time, it was too late. He would have thought I was just trying another trick to get him back. I know he will always love me. As bad as I was, when he got his signing bonus, he bought me a car and that amulet I had always wanted, because he had promised me when he was eleven."

"He takes his promises seriously."

"And he has never lied to me, in spite of my jealousy."

"I will try and help you. But you are going to have to apologize to Molly,
one on one and in front of the team. I meant it when I said I need you on the field. By the way, no one else knows what happened. I wanted to give you a chance to redeem yourself."

"Don't confront my parents. They will deny it, and then make my life hell at home. Last argument we had, Dad kept waking me up at two in the morning to get him a drink of ice water, even though the carafe was right next to him."

"I won't unless I have to. Now go wash your face. Your makeup is running."

The following morning Cheyenne walked down to Molly's and apologized. Then to the team. The team was still a bit uneasy, but they thrashed their first opponent. Molly went in as a substitute in the late innings with a temporary owl tattoo.

During the break, Elke went to speak with Romy and Jen.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 12, 2012

"Now that looks really nice," said Molly.

Lemon yellow curtains had just been hung to offset the rust brown walls and hunter green living room set. Jud and Karl had just finished putting the king sized bed together and Sally was making the bed with blue sheets to match the wall coloring and the white vertical blinds.

Molly looked in the fridge. Both it and the freezer were packed.

"Bix told us what you liked and we stocked it. Don't worry about cooking for the next few days. People will be bringing things when they drop by to say hello, and the food court this weekend has all kinds of goodies you can take home." Sally said.

"Anything else you need?" asked Inga. She looked at the clock. "It's nearly two thirty. Let’s take a break and watch the kids on their way home from school."

Marta had come with beer, food and soft drinks. They sat on blankets, ate drank and relaxed in the afternoon sun.

"Reed and Tara get out at 2. They are already helping the new arrivals get situated. The Kansas crowd is all settled, Wyoming is here and half of the Oregon team. One of their vans got a flat and won't be here for a few more hours."

"Where's Romy? I thought she would be here," asked Inga.

"Apparently, the movie studio reshot a few scenes and sent them here for her approval. Things must have been done right. She said she would be coming by after she got her daughter at school. Said she'd rather tell everyone at once."

At that moment, a black and white figure flew through the fields, zigzagging downhill towards the school.

"What was that?" asked Molly.

"My baby sister Elke's dog, Lil' Mike. Runs like a fool down to the school. Stands on hind legs, looks in the windows and yips when he sees the twins and Johann. Then runs around the school looking for a way in until he hears the bell ring. Then he herds them to the top of the hill where Elke, Rafi or Maia meets them."

Jud and Karl had left the house party and were returning to help Reed, Libby and Sven park the visitors. Jud got beeped. He read the text and frowned.
"Bix got spiked last night. The doctor checked him and rather than have him
play, the big club decided to send him home. Only three games left and they
aren't going to make the playoffs. Guess they didn't want to risk him aggravating it. Too bad though. He only needed one more stolen base to hit 50."

"You going to tell Sally?"

"He asked me not to. Not Molly either. He wants it to be a surprise. He'll
be here tomorrow."

They spent the rest of the afternoon directing visitors to their sites.

Elke rounded up the children and dog and headed to check out the commotion.
"Hey, Momma, how's it going?"

"Very well. You're cooking tonight. The rest of us are too tired."

"Maia and I are cooking. Rafi is making sure nothing burns. Rick went to get a keg and soft drinks. We are set up so you can eat at the picnic tables or inside. Sevenish after softball practice for dinner. Snacks
at five thirty. Is that ok with you and Poppa?"

"We may eat early inside. Your father and Jud will be exhausted and we want to make sure they don't overdo it. Reed either. They are not young roosters anymore."

"We have to make sure they have enough energy to keep their hens happy
at night."

"Elke, you are fresh, but yes." Inga laughed.

Elke reminded Katie about practice, and without thinking, said it would be fine for her to bring Molly along.
"After practice, we shower and eat. Molly needs a break. She and Bix have all winter to rearrange the furniture."

Cheyenne had finished work, showered, had a snack, grabbed her glove, and headed out towards the field. Playing softball helped her relax and she loved her team. Win or lose, Labor Day weekend had always been fun. She spotted someone as she turned down the cart path.

"No, no, no. Please don't let that be her."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 10, 2012

Missy came to visit Marta on Tuesday. She asked about Peter.

"He is not good. I am leaving next Monday to be with him."

"Is he well enough to travel? We can keep him comfortable here if you want to bring him home. We have four nurses on the grounds, plus Rosie and Dawn. I can get more if we need them."

"His last set of treatments will be done by the end of September. After that, they said all they can do is make sure he has no pain. Selfishly, I'd like him here with us for one more Christmas. Anyway, why do you want to go through all this agony?"

"If it weren’t for you, I wouldn't have a husband, a beautiful daughter and a wonderful place to live. I wouldn't be standing here in my 60s, nothing on but shoes and loving it. Olga feels the same way, as do the other women. We owe you more than any money we could ever give you. We want to help."

Marta hugged her, kissed her cheeks and began to cry. "I really would like to bring him home. I would rather have him spend his last days watching the birds and the animals and us instead of staring at a hospital ceiling surrounded by strangers."

"So do we. For all of you. For him. Dr. Yoshi said he would be available to help and we already have Doc Elder and Maia."

"Let me talk with Eric and the doctors. If we can move him, we will. Thank you, all of you, for this. Momma and Poppa will appreciate it as much as I do."

Molly arrived at the gate just after sunrise on Tuesday. She slid in the card and slowly drove in. She saw a white haired woman, playing ball with a dog, slowed down and rolled down the window.

"Hi, I hope you can help me. I'm Molly, Bix' wife. Where can I park the van?"

"I'm Polly and this is Sunshine. You drove here all alone? Where are your parents?"

"They are working and couldn't take the time off. You know how lawyers are."

Polly did and she didn't have much use for them.

"Jud and Sally are early birds. I'll text them and let them know you are here. Park in back of the diner. The showers are in back of the office if you need to clean up."

"Thanks that would be good. I'd like coffee too. Do I need to grab some clothes to go into the diner?"

"Nope. Just grab a towel to sit on and something on your feet. The dog and I will join you."

She took her travel kit with her and headed off. Polly laughed when she saw Molly dump her old cutoffs and shirt in the trash barrel. She texted Sally. "Daughter in law here. Meet us at the diner. Don't think she's eaten a real meal since she left Heartland."

Molly emerged smelling of soap and shampoo. "Much better. You look like
my grandma. How old are you, Sixty-five?"

"You flatter me. I turned 88 on the 4th of July. I exercise, eat right,
and keep myself busy. Got a little arthritis, but that's to be expected.
The doctors tell me the rest of me is just well used and not broken."

"So how long have you been here?"

"Longer than anyone. I grew up here."

"Wow. Then you have known Bix forever."

"Yes. He's a fine young man. May I make a suggestion?"

"Of course."

"He loves dogs. You should get one soon, a puppy so it gets to know both of you together. Go see the vet, Dr. Paul, when you get settled. He'll know what to do. Besides, it will be good company when Bix isn't home."

Polly went into the diner and put up one hand and a thumb. "Six coffees.
They come black. You add what you want," she explained.

There were a few regulars at the counter, dressed for work.

"Don't they mind?" Molly asked.

"No. We all get along, and accept each other as we are. Those two on the end live here. The other two don't mind, but feel uncomfortable being nude in large groups."

The arrival of Jud, Sally, Karl and Inga ended the discussion.

After hugs and handshakes, Jud said, "Glad you got here early. I've got a crew coming in an hour to help you unload. We'll have about two hours before people start checking in."

Just before seven, Moonie and Cheyenne were walking to work. There was a
buzz around the office.

"What's going on?" Moonie asked. "Early arrivals?"

"Just one. Bix's wife just arrived with all her stuff and we are helping her unload. There's a big assembly line set up so it shouldn't take too long." said Heidi. "Want a ride to go see?"

Moonie hopped in. "Coming?" she asked her daughter.

"No." she scowled darkly. "I have work to do."

"Suit yourself, Cheyenne. All you are doing is making things worse."

Cheyenne turned into the office, shut the blinds and turned on the music.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 9, 2012

Second Tick

Karl had kept his word about over booking events. The volleyball tournament, now in July, would be moved to Memorial Day weekend. In its place, the tennis tournament and special children's activities would be held, along with the arts show. Labor Day week was softball and the Car Show on Sunday.

The traditional sixteen-team tournament for the 18-30 teams still stood. However, Mac and Elke had added a few wrinkles. With three fields, the games now were starting on Wednesday, with only the four group winners advancing. They listened to feedback, which revealed that the younger girls
felt left out, and that the older women wanted to play, but not the grueling tournament schedule.

What was agreed on was unique. The young players signed up in advance, and were randomly picked by computer, by position. They were assigned by the color of hat they would receive upon arrival.

The older women agreed on four teams. The younger crowd would play each other twice each, with their final an hour after the adults. Finally, the tournament final would be after lunch, followed by mud ball before the medal presentations. In this way, no one would miss a final game because of a scheduling conflict, which made both children and parents happy.

Karl was also smart enough to share the wealth. Sun n' Fun had their swimming weekend because they had more pools. The junior Farm team, the Kowgirls, had made the trip to Kansas to play in the Bluebell tournament at Paradise on the Plains. The soccer tournament went to a club in Oregon.

Libby had also had a brainstorm. "Why not combine Farm and Town players?
We both have enough for one team of our own, but not enough for two. It's not like the women don't know each other. They go to school, socialize, and work together. Why not play softball as well?"

"How do we choose who goes where?" asked Mac.

"We'll let them decide."

The women who had children made up the merged team. "Our spouses can watch the kids while we play," said Elke, "The others like kids, but right now they like them better after they go home."

Sven, Heidi and the children returned on Sunday morning.

"The weather was warm there for August," Sven said, "It is like February here, but it was in the 70s the whole time. Wait till you see Heidi and the kids," he told Jeannine. "They went to the nude beach for a while every morning and in late afternoon with Allan's children, who are about the same age and have lots of friends. I was surprised, but Heidi chilled out and would just soak up the sun and people watch instead of running around like she usually does."

"So what did you do?" Jeannine asked. "As if I didn't know."

"Kept up with things here. Did a little ocean fishing. Took afternoon
naps with Heidi. Did some tourist stuff."

"And you were up in the middle of the night asking me if there were any problems. I would have told you everything was fine even if the office had burned down. Besides, Libby, Karl and Inga helped me out."

Sven gave her a kiss on the forehead. "You are wonderful, you know. Have I ever told you that?"

"All the time." She appreciated it more than he realized.

Abby and Mikkel bounded into the office. Abby, now thirteen, was short like her mother. Her hair had blond streaks and her eyebrows were bleached from the Australian sun. Mikkel, at eight, was thin and constantly on the go like his mother.

"Hey, mate." he said to Jeannine.

"Mikkel."

"Sorry, Jeannine. I forgot I wasn't in Perth anymore."

"Hi, Jeannine." said Abby. "We had a wonderful time. Mom and Dad should take you with us next time. You'd really love it. Dad, when are the Bluebells coming and what team am I on for softball?"

"You are on the Blue team. Rock, Lexxie and Toto's Girls will be here around suppertime. You will be able to tell when Rock starts throwing steaks on the grill. The rest of their caravan won't be here until early Wednesday. Tomorrow will be very busy. I want you to help Libby and Mac
put up signs in the morning and work with Reed, Karl and Jud in the afternoon getting people where they are supposed to be after their vehicles are parked."

"They are so old and slow," said Mikkel. "Abby, you will be miserable.
At least I get to pick vegetables with Tosh and Moonie. They make me laugh."

"They are very good and helpful, especially to the new people. Besides, Reed, Tara and Tanya TwoEagles are helping too . We have to make sure they don't get too tired."

Jeannine told them. "Remember, if anyone is sick or hurt, send them to the clinic right away. Sick pets, send to Brigitte. The Cafe, store and diner will be open till nine Monday through Wednesday until the food booths are running full steam. Remember all that?"

"If I don't, Reed will. By the way, any change in Peter?"

Sven shook his head. Abby made a sad face and sighed. "He is such a nice little boy. Why can't just mean people get sick like that? I'm off to find Mac and see if I can help. See you at supper."
Absolute Naturists arrow Adult Only Nude Resort Policies. Is there an issue?

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 3, 2012

In re SunBunny's last comment.

I respectfully disagree. Both are what could be considered protected classes under the Unruh Act, so they are connected. Milinda was simply trying to illustrate what kind of horror show could occur if people decided to litigate based on treatment based on marital status. I agree however, that
further discussion would be better served in another thread.

Also, for those who are not nudist insiders, DSR is Desert Sun Resort in Palm Springs, Ca. .
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 3, 2012

Many other things had taken place from the time Elke's twins turned one until they went to school.

Jack divided his time between Heartland and The Farm. That summer, he began his training of Cheyenne who had passed her CPA exam and would eventually take over the reins at The Farm.
Heather, unfortunately, did not fare well. After years of substance abuse, her liver failed and she had passed away the previous winter.

Jeff and Angie's twins were at college, one studying web design, the other optometry. Jade and Ruby Greywolf went off to nursing school. They dated exclusively, but the girls hadn't figured out which twin they wanted to marry.

Mo Saunders started college in New England. The last her mother heard from her she was living in an artist’s commune in New York with a man thirty years her senior. Jeannine's son Jacques was a mechanic in town. Her daughter Francine had just graduated high school and was working with Ruthie in the gardens. Lilith Elder finished college and had returned to work at the non-profit as a social worker. Her older brother Larry was living in Arizona, while the two youngest were still at home. She lived Edna's. Olga's daughter Gretchen was at Worthington, while son Ivan had gained early admission to MIT in physics at age 16.

Bekka had finally married her man from Heartland, lived six months there and six months at The Farm. Naomi was happily single, a licensed relationship therapist who had plenty of love in her life. Dora, approaching forty, had finally found the balance between intellect and libido. A psychic had recently told her she would have a partner in her life very soon. Dora was skeptical.

Of the Svenson children, Karl and Em's Christine had survived high school. She played softball and swam, had lots of boyfriends and walked the tightrope between playful and mischievous. She had made it into state college and had no idea what she wanted to do with her life. Sven and Heidi's Abby and Mikkel were at Montessori. She liked watching birds, butterflies and taking pictures. He liked anything with a motor. Eric Jr. was in high school and loved computers. He transferred to a high school close to Granite Lake to be closer to his dying brother. Reed's sister Bethany, at six was showing signs of superior musical talent. She could play simple pieces on the piano, and told her father that she wanted to play the saxophone when she got bigger. "Just like that old guy who used to be president." she said.

Labor Day week was approaching and everyone came home for that. The topic of conversation was Bix's new wife. Who she was, what was she like, and above all, would Cheyenne be able to deal with it.

Bix had met her years ago and had confided in her after the breakup with Cheyenne. She was a good listener, made no demands, offering gentle friendly advice. She went to college in Arizona, not far from Bix. They went out and Bix found himself getting more and more comfortable in her presence. He had dated other girls, including Mo and Lilith, so he knew she wasn't a rebound friend. She also understood the difference between personal life and the social obligations ball players had with the fans.

When he signed his contract after two years at college, he asked if she would be exclusive with him. She agreed. He asked her to marry him during spring training, and they were married two Julys later at The Farm.

Cheyenne was invited, but chose instead to go on a nude beach weekend with the Young Nudists.

She returned home to pack her belongings for the trip west. Jud and Sally had sent her pictures of her new home that she and Bix had designed together. She was excited and happy, ready for the next chapter of her life. It was under these circumstances that Molly TwoEagles, nee Greer, drove from Heartland to join the man she loved.


Absolute Naturists arrow Adult Only Nude Resort Policies. Is there an issue?

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 3, 2012

Putting things in the courts opens a large can of vipers. Our lifestyle is not mainstream and in the United States is really not understood by most people.

We should be doing more to bring everyone together. Litigating when one does not get one's way may benefit the individual but harm the whole.

Should AANR get involved? No. The organizational umbrella should include everyone who legitimately
wishes to participate.

As far as Milinda's statement is concerned, this
is a valid point. How many groups of people do we exclude? Do we not risk splintering naturists/nudists instead of bringing everyone together?
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Apr 3, 2012

"I wouldn't hold my breath about an October premiere," Polly said. It was a wasted meeting."

"How far are they apart?" asked Inga.

"Let me tell what they agree on. It's easier. The story line beginning with the Pearl Harbor announcement all the way to the death of Edna's first husband is wonderful. Shows how the women went to work sold War Bonds and how, regardless of background were partners in a common cause."

"How did they do the nude part?" asked Sally.

"Easy. Heat wave. Kids just stripped off their clothes and dove in, then the teenagers and finally the grownups. A few women kept their suits on, but the fadeout scene was nude and clothed people playing in the Pond as if it was a normal thing to do."

"The character development is also good. The four of them would be proud for the most part. How they worked together, how they helped people when they could, all good stuff."

"The piece with people going at dusk to watch Sputnik and Explorer zipping through the sky outside Bix's cabin was also really good."

"Seems all right so far," said Jud, "Where are the problems?"

"The director edited it so all the men seemed either evil or buffoons. There were some bad people, but without the support of the old mayor and businessmen in town, all the work they did could have been flushed down the toilet. They also did silly things, but more from trying to charm and entertain, not because they were stupid. Romy wants it more balanced."

"The big thing is that they want to expand it to when Edna was dying, not stopping in the 60s before the hippies and counterculture started.
Romy told them if the first part was reasonably successful, they could start a sequel after the JFK assassination and run it from there. Show how Vietnam drove people apart instead and how it took a long time for our town to accept differences instead of vilifying them a lot sooner than the rest of the country."

"That makes sense," said Karl. "So how did they fit in Bix into all this?"

"He was part of a short piece saying that while many still came to the Pond, others chose to go to nudist clubs, which had more activities. A minute or two just to show that nude living wasn't just a wartime aberration. They changed him a bit. Made him a beatnik type, who liked jazz and folk singers instead of country and of course he had to marry a beautiful stranger instead of a girl he met at church."

"What else?"

"They wanted a piece about Edna and Portia saving some kid from juvenile delinquency, and wanted to drop Cordelia's and Portia's 'friendship'. Juvenile delinquency here was putting a bag of cow manure at a front door and lighting it on fire, small potatoes. Romy asked them if they wanted an honest story of life in the 50s or a modern version of 'Ozzie and Harriet'. Since she has creative control written into her contract, and a financial stake, everything is on hold until they make peace."

"The movie people just thought Romy was a naive writer who would be awe struck by Hollywood and wouldn't dare challenge them." Inga said. "She is soft spoken and quiet, but has an iron will. Edna would be proud of her."

Back in Los Angeles, some things had been hammered out. The movie would end with the death of Edna's second husband in 1962. Portia and Cordelia's friendship would neither be ignored nor made explicit. Romy liked a subtle touch. The sequence with the two women working together ended with them dressed to the nines walking into a Foggy City first run movie house holding hands.

"All you have to do now is figure out how to make the men act real instead of like Elmer Fudd or Judge Doom. When that's done, we can show it to the people."
Absolute Naturists arrow Adult Only Nude Resort Policies. Is there an issue?

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 31, 2012

I read the Unruh Law and it is a state expansion of
the FHA rules, with which I am very familiar.

I'll quote from the EEO Santa Barbara County web site:

"Unruh .... makes exceptions for senior housing developments. Housing accommodations that meet certain requirements may legally discriminate against families with children."

Question: If a property is owner occupied, does the exemption apply?

In many states, it does.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 31, 2012

Karl and Jud were taking their morning stroll.

"In a month, I will be officially retired. Sven will be taking over." Karl said.

"Now we can just be old busybodies and complain like everyone else," laughed Jud.

"We have enough to do. You will be having your first grandchild soon. How is Bix doing, by the way?"

"He is in good spirits. He has had a good year in AA and is going to AAA next year. If he doesn't get called up in September, he will be home for Labor Day."

"His house should be almost ready to move in by then. Right next to Karl and Katie."

"Too bad about Truman. At least he lived long enough to see them get married. He knew he wasn't going to be around to see grandchildren. How is Em doing?"

"She's fine. He lived ten years longer than anyone thought he would. She was very thankful for that."

"Now what about Marta? I know Peter is not doing well, and she is very strong, but it must be taking a toll on her."

Karl's eyes watered. "I thought I would be the first one to go. The doctors told Eric and Marta he has a year at most. There is nothing they can do about the leukemia. He is such a brave little boy. Told me not to be sad, that he was just leaving early so he could find a good place for all of us when it was our turn."

"As far as Marta is concerned, her biggest supporter is Tara."

"But they fight."

"All the time. Tara went to see Peter in the hospital and saw all the kids with no hair. She told Marta to cut hers so they could make wigs for them. That's where all her hair went."

"I wondered why it was short. Thought maybe a new style for girls this year."

"As if style would dictate anything Tara does. She told her mother she was sucking it up for all the kids and the least she could do was act like a
grownup when she went to visit her brother, instead of spending half the time sobbing in the hall."

"She's always been direct. Sometimes fresh, but always direct."

"It worked. They have extended their no fight times from just swimming to cooking and cleaning. Marta told me that she is a big help."

"How is Reed coping with all that movie stuff Romy is doing? You ready to go see the premiere about Edna and friends next month?" asked Jud.

"A two hour movie will never do them justice. Reed is doing well. He has always been supportive. He and Romy will be relieved when all the hoopla is over."

"So what is your son Karl going to do now that he left his non-profit job?"

"He will still be a consultant, but for the most part he and Em are starting an in-house acting group to do little routines. Nothing serious.
Skits, maybe a few humorous PSAs about nudism on internet broadcasting stations. Satire news. Infomercials about naturism/nudism like Sally did with her exercise programs. Em will be the star. Karl says she's always been a star, but now it's time for everyone else to see how good she is."

Jud agreed. "By the way, I saw Elke up on the tree platform the other day with Maia, Johann and the twins. Is she carrying them up or are they already climbing?"

"They're climbing. She makes them wear safety belts tied to her in case they slip, but she wants them not to be afraid to explore. She wants them to learn and have fun like she did."

Karl's phone rang. It was Inga.

"Coffee and pie in half an hour. Polly's back."
Absolute Naturists arrow Adult Only Nude Resort Policies. Is there an issue?

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 29, 2012

First, to address Mary Clare. Your particular resort deals with a specific demographic and age group. By catering to what they want, you make more money. I have no issue with that. Of the 66.4% that do not have children at home, I don't think all of them would prefer a vacation spot without children. But that is quibbling.

Sun Bunny, back yard is back yard, not playground.I read what you said. I mean people can look outside their second story windows or over the fence and be offended. I find your comment insulting and patronizing.

As far as the children are concerned, why punish the children when the parents are at fault. And why be churlish about the few who misbehave over the very many who do not? Club owners usually address the parents and I have seen some unable or unwilling to look after their children asked not to return, just as adults sans children who can't behave are.

I do agree with you that "Respect", whether one is 5 or 85 is very important. Simply good manners.

There are also clubs who schedule child free time in the pool for adults to
be able to swim and relax in peace.

I don't believe I mentioned anything about mandating. What I did say that some way should be found for a majority of clubs to be able to accommodate singles, couples with and without children and anyone else who wants to come and behave. I agree with S. Bunny that the key word here is "respect", by all parties involved. There are clubs that exist where this actually works.

Couples only resorts are also needed to give people time to become reacquainted with each other and to enjoy each others company without distraction. It's a crazy stressful world out there.

I think the frustration here is that there are not enough places with the sort of accommodations that Tom and Mary Clare offer at theirs.

Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 29, 2012

Romy said, "You must have been in your early teens when Uncle Bix came to town. When did you meet him?"

Polly replied, "He came to the property in October and started doing all kinds of work. He had paid for the 160 acres and cabin in cash, eight dollars an acre for the land and seventy five hundred for the cabin. Told people he got three squares, clothes and a bed from the army, so he sent most of his money home."

"The first warm weekend, my friends and I rode our bikes out to see what was going on. He had built what is now Sand Trap Pond to keep the brook
from overflowing, built a road to the cabin by putting in a culvert, then dredged out the Pond to make it deeper. He reinforced the dam at the Pond and installed a culvert to prevent overflow. It's under the walking path at the waterfall."

"Well, we had to try it out. The mud was gone, the water clean and we were having a grand old time when we heard someone whistling on the other side of the rise. We froze."

"All of a sudden, this young guy appears, wearing a hat, carrying a towel and nothing else on."

He said, "Hi, I'm Bix Svenson and I'm the new owner. Nothing like a swim to cool off on a hot day."

He dropped his towel and hat, dove in and talked with us like he'd known us forever. Treated us like grownups. Afterwards we asked him about being in the war and what he wanted to do with the property. He asked us about how the town worked. When we got ready to leave, he told us,
'Tell everybody they can come like before. Only two rules. Clean up your trash. I'll leave a couple barrels down here for that. The other one is no suits, which I see you are already following. One more thing. Anyone here know a lady named Edna?'"

"I raised my hand and introduced myself. He asked me to relay a message that she could come see him any time as long as she called first and gave me the phone number."

"They met and Women's Wednesdays started that summer."

Romy sat there thinking. "I have more than enough information to write my dissertation from just what went on in town. I'll use the Pond peripherally just like in my Master's Thesis.

While Edna may have been kidding at the time, I think this would make a great movie. Do we know anyone who can help us write a screenplay that can fit everything in two hours?"

They advertised on their web site and eventually found someone who set it up as a memoir told by Edna in flashback form.
Absolute Naturists arrow Adult Only Nude Resort Policies. Is there an issue?

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 29, 2012

Do clubs/resorts have a right to restrict who is allowed? Yes, they are a business and can do what they want.

However, the point of nudism as it is practiced in most places is family centered, children and adults of all ages. In my long experience, children are well behaved at clubs and what you may consider annoying may simply be youthful exuberance.

Children indeed will play nude any place. However, not every adult in the neighborhood or apartment complex may be comfortable with or agree with it. Law enforcement may be called in some places.

A club or a nude beach then is the safest place for the family to be.

I see separatism and a bit of snobbery here. I read all these messages about a lack of young people and young families. Yet many singles and childless people think children are a bother and seniors figure they 'did their time' and they don't want to deal with them any more.

We are all in this together. Compartmentalizing
people and groups serves no useful purpose in promoting nudism/naturism for all.



Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 29, 2012

Dora said, "No idea. I knew they were friends, but ...."

"They were very private about it. In those days, being gay was grounds for losing your job and being ostracized from the community. They just told people they had never found the right men."

"So how did they get together?"

"You read about their trips to see plays or concerts or shopping in Foggy City. They did all those things, but they were romantic jaunts as well. They went on vacation together, "for protection", and no one batted an eye. They were so bright and career oriented that few men could have kept up with them intellectually anyway."

Romy said, "You've told us all this, but what about Edna? We've seen the movies of all the women at the Pond during the war, of families there and at various nudist clubs afterwards, plus
films of some meetings. Edna was just a school teacher, but she ran everything."

"No, she didn't run it she just coordinated it. She got advice from everyone and would work with the other three for a plan of action the whole group could agree to." Polly said.

"Let me explain. In those days, they didn't have PTOs like they do now. The town was small enough so teachers would visit every family at home. Heidi, Madison Snowe and a few others still do this, even though it isn't required by contract."

"Edna didn't have to work. She had more money than she needed, as you found out when you uncovered all her little stashes. She wanted to give back and help people. Because she was smart, she figured teaching was the best route. She was genuinely interested in people. They would confide in her. All she would ask of them was that they let her know if they saw or heard something unusual. Over time, she visited or was invited to nearly every home in town. Any information she shared with the group was confidential."

"So this is how the food deliveries and packages were delivered to people in need. How people who had had trouble finding work all of a sudden got a job offer. They didn't have government agencies then to do all this because a lot of folks actually looked after each other and tried to help those down on their luck."

Romy said, "We are lucky here. A lot of places I have visited, people don't even know who their neighbors are, and don't want to."

She continued. "So the women of the group knew everything going on in town, what people wanted and needed and had a great deal of influence behind the scenes in the political arena."

Polly replied. "Exactly. Most of the council members had full time jobs and didn't have the time. The mayor had a staff of two, and his department heads were mostly political hacks unqualified for their jobs. There was definitely a lack of brainpower. The group was the counterbalance to the special interests, who wanted the public to remain obedient and blissfully ignorant."

"Like who?"

"The lumber companies, the paper mill, the banks, real estate speculators and developers, to name a few."

"All right. We have the basics and lots of examples about the political influence. Now how did they get their witch name tag and how did Uncle Bix fit in to all of this?"

"The witches’ thing is easy. After another night at the town council when the four of them had defeated another hare brained proposal with a boatload of information, one of their opponents made a comment about them.

It went something like this:
'How did they find out about all those secret deals we had made and what we had planned even before we submitted it? Those women can't be that smart, they have to be witches or something.'"

"Now Portia had a twisted sense of humor. She overheard them and replied, 'Better believe we are witches. You try to pull anything like that in this town again and we will dance naked around our cauldron and cast a spell on you.'"

"The man turned ash white. By lunchtime the next day, the whole town knew what was said. Some people actually believed they had magical powers. Portia and Cordelia were very good at playing practical jokes on people and that added to the legend. Mostly though, the men had to make excuses for being continually taken to the woodshed."

"As for your Uncle, he probably helped acceptance of social nudity here more than anyone, just by being himself."
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 28, 2012

"It's a long story, but let me put the pieces together for you. Ophelia worked for the newspaper and she and the owner had gotten on so well, they got married. He was a widower and quite a bit older then she was. He felt bad about having to demote her, but gave her a lot of latitude in the women's page.
She would pick up information and insert it into her gossip column. One example. She kept hearing about men getting sick working at the lumber mills. So she went there to allegedly write a human-interest story about the work, and found all kinds of dangerous chemicals in open barrels dumping into the ground. She took pictures.

It took over ten years to get EPA to come in and cite them and have them declared as a Superfund site. The other lumber mill, the one that is still here, was scared straight and cleaned up their act. The other one, after losing numerous lawsuits for unsafe working conditions and health and environmental hazards, closed down in the 90s."

"Was it the unions that were responsible as well?" asked Romy. "I hear rumors they came in to agitate."

"Nope," replied Polly. "They were sympathetic, but didn't get involved. Ophelia got the women to get their husbands to file complaints. The company fired them, of course, but the ones who were able went to work at the other lumber mill or got other jobs. The wives went to work to help tide the families over and help pay the bills."

"What happened over time is that statewide and national papers picked up the story. Even one of those old Sunday news programs did something."

"Cordelia would keep abreast of national events and send over items she thought relevant to the town. It kept the paper interesting."

"Didn't she have a family?" asked Dora.

"Yes, a son, but he died in Vietnam and her husband died of grief a couple years later. She took over the paper and retired not long before you came, Romy."

"So the paper became her life."

"Yes. She was in her early 40s, attractive, smart and tough as nails.
It fit her perfectly. She was called a witch because she was able to find things people tried to hide. No magic. People would call her, give her information, she'd run the story if it checked out. Or she'd float a little subtle hint in her weekly gossip column."

Romy had another question.

"Is there any truth to the story about her nailing someone in the rear with a shotgun?"

"Urban legend. It was on a rack behind her desk, but it was her husband's. She had a .22 pistol, and if she'd fired it, the person would have been dead."

"So what were you doing all this time?"

"I'd do errands, pick up gossip at the restaurant where I worked after school, went to college for two years, was married and stayed. We worked in real estate so we were able to keep an eye on what was going on all over town. I also helped out Portia."

"You mean you spied on people for her?"

"In a sense. She’d send me out to check on license plates at certain places and I would report back if they were. Had a can full of nickels for the pay phone in my pickup. More of it was checking out the new housing developments making sure they were following the rules and building the houses right."

"Things seemed to have worked out all right."

"We caught them trying to build on swamps or building septic systems that ran into streams fed the reservoir. Using 3/8 plywood when they were supposed to use 1/2 inch. They were screwing over veterans and they did it just to make a few extra bucks."

"Not much has changed over the years. Some businessmen just can't make an honest living. They have to cheat." Romy said.

"Human nature," Polly responded. "There will always be those who are dishonest. Portia would get injunctions to stop the work. Ophelia put it in the paper. After the dust cleared, the building inspector went to jail,
the projects were scaled down or dropped and the town set up the planning department to make sure things were done right."

"More bureaucracy?"

"Needed bureaucracy. The average person doesn't know anything about building codes or zoning. But everyone deserves a safe home and clean water. We aren't talking about rare species of worms or anything. Just keeping waste and chemicals out of the water that comes out of your faucet, and a house that won't leak or fall down."

"What about her divorce practice? Was she an early feminist?"

"Not at all. She believed that if the marriage wasn't working, you would go to your pastor or talk it out. There was no group therapy or marriage counseling back then. Divorced people in those days were regarded as second-class citizens and failures. She hated adulterers and abusers,
both male and female. She hated Heidi's father, you know. He always had
a girl friend at work, usually young ones. When he got drunk, he would go home and beat Eileen. She was ready to leave just before the accident because she found him in Heidi's room one night."

"So when they got killed, you kept a special eye on Heidi just in case her
father had molested her."

"We didn't know how she would react. Thankfully, Sven came to the rescue.
Still, she has those erratic periods and has to be called in for a talk."

"Portia never got married. Any reason?"

"Oh, you didn't know that Cordelia was the love of her life?"


AANR Updates arrow AANR Elections 2012 - Brian Spence for President

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 27, 2012

With all due respect and thanks to the current officers, Brian represents the nudist/naturist movement going forward.

While his job will not be easy, I believe that he
is a pathfinder who can lead AANR forward, while at the same time maintaining the basic principles which have been in place since the beginning.
Naturist Fiction arrow Full Circle, Ninth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 25, 2012

First Tick

They were seven across, Rafi and Rick on the ends, Antonio and Johann between their parents and Sofie in the middle. They were walking down the path on the first day of school.

"First grade already." Maia said. "Didn't we just make them in Denmark not too long ago?"

"Six years a couple weeks ago," Elke replied. "We've had so much fun with them time has just flown by."

They waved to Jeannine and Libby who were drinking coffee outside the office.

"When will Sven and Heidi be back?' asked Rafi.

"Sunday. Heidi starts school on Tuesday. They got permission for Abby and Mikkel to start a few days late so they could have a full three weeks off. It's been years since Heidi saw her brother, and who knows when they will get back to Australia."

"People are going to start coming for the long weekend next week. Will they be ready?" asked Rick.

"Jeannine has everything under control. Libby has been working her butt off as the new assistant manager. Everyone else has just done what they are supposed to do."

As they got to the connecting path, they met Karl and Katie.

"Hey, little girl, is this your first day of school too?" asked Elke.

"Yes it is, and I have someone holding my hand too," she replied.

"Children," Maia said. "This is Ms. Svenson and she will be one of your teachers."

"It's Katie, and I will be reading stories and helping you write."

"So, kids," Elke, said. "Have you settled into your new house after the honeymoon?"

"We are still in honeymoon mode," Karl said. "I am still moving around furniture to get it where we like it best. Gramps comes by every day to make sure everything works. Our moms are always bringing food so we won't starve. We're very grateful, but how do we let them know when we are busy." Katie blushed.

"We have all been married a long time, and they still check up on us. I hang a 'Beware of the Dog' sign on the door. Marta puts a carving of Boris Badenov in the window, although you can usually hear her."

Katie whispered something in Karl's ear. He grinned and nodded.

"Got it. We bought a pair of stuffed rabbits in Chicago. We'll put them in the window and send everyone an email."

"Does Polly still call?"

"Yup, she's very thoughtful."

They arrived at the school, now eight full grades and expanding to twelve. Reed and Tara were there with the teachers to welcome them. Hugs were exchanged.

Reed said, "You all know what the school looks like. Why not say your goodbyes here and we can get them familiar with the routine. Tara will give them their towels and show them where to put their shoes. Then we will bring them into the main room."

The children quickly kissed their parents and followed their cousins in, as their parents shed a few tears.

Elke called back Reed.

"Do you know when the movie screening is going to be?"

"Middle of October, I think. Mom wasn't happy with some of the editing. She, Polly and Dora will be flying to Los Angeles next week to fight it out with the director. You know she wants Edna's story to come out the way she would want it."

She thanked him. As they walked back, Elke commented, "The director better listen. Edna will rise from the dead to haunt him if he doesn't."

It had taken Romy, Dora and Polly a year and a half to get all the information sorted out and checked. The most interesting period was right after WW II. Men had come home expecting the world to pick up right where it had left off when they left. The women on the other hand had earned their own money, made decisions on their own and had gained some measure of independence.

Edna and Cordelia, as teacher and librarian, were the least affected. Their positions were considered "women's work". However, Ophelia was demoted back to the society pages from writing hard news and editing at the newspaper and Portia, as an attorney was pushed back to doing wills and probate instead of criminal defense and contracts.

"They were basically thanked and told to go home and get married and have babies and sit in the corner and be obedient now that the men were back to run things." Polly told them. "A lot of them just went along with the program. They got their men and created their nests with houses built under the GI Bill. They had a car; a TV set, joined the PTO and went to
parties at the Legion Hall."

Edna and the others weren't buying into it. They argued that they had proven themselves as capable as men and deserved the same consideration for employment. They argued airplanes would not have been built or weapons made if it wasn't for women. They were told the war was over.

The war had just begun. Edna would listen to children and their parents about issues that concerned them. Cordelia ordered periodicals and newspapers from all over the country to keep abreast of new developments.
Ophelia would add little news items in her weekly column to raise awareness
of what she considered to be important issues. Portia's revenge was the sweetest. She became a top-notch divorce attorney.

Dora asked, "Polly, you saw all this as it unfolded. How did all this affect the Farm and what happened to get people in town to call them the
old witches?"
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 24, 2012

Karl kept his word.

The two ponds were drained and dredged, new grass filters were planted, and the raft rebuilt. New murals were painted on the garages and activity buildings. Grants were obtained to make the housing even more energy efficient. Shade trees were planted around the school and athletic fields.

The museum building was filling up. Mac Washington had donated an old uniform and bats.
Mike Snowe had sent autographed pictures of teammates, from Oakland and Kansas City when he was traded.
Olga donated a uniform, stick, and gloves as well as a framed picture of a cousin, who played defense on the first Detroit Red Wings team to win a Stanley Cup since Lidstrom retired.

Karl and Jud made their wives happy by carting over boxes of their memorabilia.

Polly and Ursula started an informal food bank. Extra produce was dropped off to people in need. If people insisted on paying them something, the money they collected was put into a Christmas fund.

Maia and Elke built their house, two living spaces connected by a communal kitchen and family room.
"Our husbands are away a lot, and it makes no sense to have two kitchens. We would be eating together anyway. If one of us wants a romantic evening, the other will cook and watch the kids," said Elke.

"The same goes if Elke needs to work at home or if I am on call." Maia added. "We are best friends and I don't see that changing."

Life was peaceful at the Farm.

At Edna's, Romy had finally gotten a projector and was beginning to watch the old movies. After one session, she remarked to Dora," I don't know if I can put some of this in my dissertation. Or even if I can make it public. We better get Polly and see what she thinks. She is the only one left who can give us an explanation, and she knew the four women who lived here better than anyone."
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 20, 2012

It was a noisy Sunday breakfast at Marta's. With the entire family, Polly, Jud and his family, there were nearly thirty feasting on pancakes, scrambled eggs, muffins and French toast, fruit and gallons of milk and coffee.

While the children were cleaning up, Karl suggested they all go for a walk around the property.

"We can put the youngest ones in a covered cart, strap them in and take turns driving. We'll bring another cart with drinks and snacks to the picnic area near the school."

"Why all of us, Poppa?" asked Elke.

"We meet for breakfast on the weekends, and for the holidays, but rarely does the whole family spend time together. Your mother would especially enjoy it. She misses you. So do I."

They all thought it would be fun. They started around the back path past Karl's, Romy's and Sven's homes. Inga stopped at a clearing and said,

"Elke, when are you going to build? You said you'd be ready after the babies were born."

"Momma, in the spring. But I have a question. Can you build two houses together so Maia can move back here too? People are knocking on the door all the time asking her medical questions. This would give her some privacy. Besides, she is family. Momma Sorenson calls you her American mother."

"Romy?"

"It can be done without violating the moratorium. Since the house we received as a gift is going to be a museum of sorts for community use, we are allowed one more home. Yes,Sven?"

"I checked. That would be permitted."

Romy looked at Elke. "You two come see me and tell me what you have in mind. When Bekka comes back from Heartland, we can put something together."

Tara spoke. "Can we go watch Alice get the eggs from the chickens while you are talking? She talks to them and they talk back. She is really nice. She let us hold the chicks when our class went to visit."

Karl nodded. "All right. Grab an apple from the basket outside the greenhouse if you want one. Do what Alice tells you. I don't want to hear her or Mr. Galt scolding you."

"I'll try, Gramps." She marched off with her brothers, followed by Christine and Bix's sister Tanya, who were sent along to keep an eye on them.

They walked through the garages, adorned with murals on the exterior, then to the gardens, where the women picked flowers and put them in their hair.

"Hippie women?" asked Karl.

"No, silly, nude farm nymphs," replied Em.

They passed the activity building and office. Jeannine waved as she sat outside with her children.

"That building has really evolved over the years," said Sven. "Remember when all we had were the knitting and dance classes over here. Now we have Eric's computer lab, a soundproof section for musicians and filmmakers, an art studio and rooms for yoga, dance, needlework, macramé and even jigsaw puzzles. There is still enough open space for classes."

They got to the Galts. Mrs. was riding the lawn tractor, wearing just a cowgirl hat and headphones.

"She must be listening to Johnny Cash today," Polly said.

A smiling Mr. Galt led the children from the barn.

"They were very good. They helped Alice crate the eggs and went to say hello to the cows. No one stepped in anything either. I'd come with you on
your walk but my grandson is coming today with the newest great grandchild."

He hurried off. Tara took off her shoes, threw them in the cart. Then all the kids ran towards the school to get to the drink coolers first.

They stood at the top of the rise.

"You know, looking down there, it isn't a whole lot different from where we grew up. The athletic field, two softball fields, the school and parking lots, and Melody's, Mike's and Bekka's houses on the end. Nearly a third of a mile square of farmland in between. We grow cow corn and bale hay for animal feed." Marta said. "Maybe that is why we have always felt comfortable here. We are still very close to the land."

"There is more water, animal and plant life too. Ruthie's work in the gardens and Poppa and Jud’s blueberries and fruit trees have made us able to feed the whole farm with our produce in a relatively small space, and even have a surplus." added Elke.

Inga and Karl spoke quietly as they strolled down the path. When they reached the picnic tables, Inga said. "Your father and I have been talking. We agree that when the last houses and Elke's are built, that will be enough. The only other things we can think of are a small pet clinic when Dr. Paul and Brigitte move in. When the school is completed, the pre-school and day care will move down here. Then we can expand and upgrade the Wellness Center. It is fifteen years old and needs improvements."

The family agreed. Maintaining the quality of the community housing stock and Farm services was paramount.

"We owe it to our extended Farm family, the community and ourselves. We got a warning last year when we got stretched too thin." Karl said. "We won't let that happen again."
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 18, 2012

The Farm had not fulfilled Karl and Inga's dream by remaining static. Nearly half the families who had bought homes had remained. Some, like Carlos, had left because of the death of a spouse. Others had moved due to work or divorce. One family had inherited a 30-acre piece of property and left to build their own naturist community. A family of seven had even won the lottery.

"We need a bigger house and room for our children and grandchildren. We want to live close by so we can all visit. But we want to build our own dream like you did."

They left their house to The Farm, bought property an hour away, and came
to all the big events.

Some of the children also moved out after school. Jack Hiroshi moved upstairs from the antique shop after his father passed away. TJ Snowe had decided to make the Navy a career. He had met an Austrian woman on vacation in Greece while deployed in Naples with the Sixth Fleet and married her. They went to naturist venues often.

His sister Gaby loved New England so much she transferred to an Eastern school.
"High speed rail can take me to New York, Boston, or Montreal within three hours. I can shop, see a new art exhibition, or visit Little Paris and be home for a late dinner. The beaches are great and there are plenty of naturist areas. I may come back some day, but this is where the action is."

Leah Elder got pregnant her senior year of college, had the baby alone, and was working at a Domestic Violence Center in Foggy City, while litigating for child support.

Others simply left to pursue their own dreams.

In their place had come a smorgasbord of new residents. Because Karl kept the prices affordable, some people from town had moved in. Others traveled as far as two thousand miles. They came from many backgrounds. Walking through the grounds, one could hear conversations in many languages. Informal classes were held.

"We speak English here, but if you go to our country, you will get better service if you can carry on a basic conversation, even if you don't speak well." Olga told them. "Well, maybe not in France, but then again, they are rude to everyone."

It was not only language, but also the food. Women would trade recipes, or cook together.

One would learn new things just by walking into someone's home. Children, unaware of past hostilities among various countries, would simply soak up new information like it was a great adventure. They didn't care where ancestors came from. They just wanted to eat tasty food, play with their friends, and listen to stories.

There were occasional political flare-ups among adults, especially about politics, but rarely to the point where it became mean spirited.

"Thankfully, we have gotten over the adolescent rigidity of the past and now work to come up with solutions that are mutually beneficial." said Karl. "There was a time when no one would compromise and everyone suffered. Honest differences of opinion are respected."
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 15, 2012

The second major development was the opening of the Montessori school, grades 1 and 2.

Perhaps the most relieved person at The Farm was Marta. She knew her daughter was bright and had a mind of her own. She told her mother some of their exchanges.

Tara: "Mommy, you are very pretty in that old picture. I hope I grow up as pretty as you."

Marta: 'Thank you, Tara, that was very nice of you and I am sure you will be very pretty."

Tara: Even though you are old now, you are still pretty. Except when you put your mean face on."

Or

Tara: "What are you and Daddy doing in the morning with the door closed?"

Marta: "We are telling each other how much we love each other."

Tara: "Oh, you are having sex. I'll have my cereal and wait until the noise stops before I knock on the door. Then we can go swimming."

They fought all the time, except in the mornings when they went to swim.

Tara had been difficult during pre-school. She read well, but math bored her. She would do her numbers and just leave the group to do something else. When the teachers asked her to come back, she would ignore them. She was never rude, never talked back. When asked why she left the group, she would say she already knew that and wanted to read or color or watch the fish in the aquarium.

When the teachers called Eric and Marta in for a teacher's conference, they were told Tara would probably learn more in a less structured environment than a public school. They recommended she go through the Montessori program.

Marta and Eric were delighted when Inga texted them that the building had been approved while they were at Granite Lake.

Marta told Tara.

"Good. Does that mean I don't have to wear clothes to school?"

"Except when it is cold or rainy, all you have to bring is a towel and wear shoes."

"Why shoes?"

"It's a brand new floor and the teachers don't want it to get dirty from dirty feet walking through mud and puddles. You will probably be able to take them off when you get there."

"Thank you, mommy and daddy. I really didn't want to get dressed every day for school. I will be good, I promise."

Her parents crossed their fingers.

Reed was also going to enter as a second grader. He had done very well in public school, but Romy and Reed agreed that this would allow him to learn at his own pace, which was far ahead of nearly all the other children.

"He is reading at a fifth grade level, and is already working on fractions. We could probably home school him and have him in college by twelve, but he would miss all the social interaction with children his own age." Romy said.

Reed agreed. "He will grow up soon enough. Let him enjoy his childhood. We don't want him to have gray hair before he learns how to relate to people."

"I have three silver hairs and you are a handsome platinum. You may be an old soul, but you have a very young heart." Romy held him and gave him a sloppy kiss.

There was also a large contingent of Farm teenagers at the high school. In addition to Cheyenne, her twin sisters and the Gelsch twins, there were Lenny Elder and his sister Lilith, Mo Saunders, Jeannine's son Jacques,
Katie and Karl, two O’Brien’s, Bix and a dozen others. They mixed in well with their classmates, who had grown up with them and often visited them at The Farm. Harassment and taunting was not tolerated.

"They are just like you and I except when they go home, they don't put on clothes. They do homework; work after school, and like the same music and gossip, we do. If they come to our house and have to stay dressed, they do. When we go there, we go nude. No problem. It doesn't make the girls easy either. We already know what they look like so we get to know if we like them as people. Doesn't mean they don't have the same raging hormones we do. But the rules are the same. 'No' means 'no'." said one football player.

While Bix played fall baseball, Cheyenne got a job in town. A year ahead of him, she was putting money away for college and a car. She never said a bad word about Bix, nor he of her. They had different friends and hung out at different places in town. When they did meet, usually at nude bowling night, they would say hello, hug then go off to opposite ends.

Madison Snowe, who taught in the high school, reported to Edna's group that all of them were doing well academically and none was behavior problems. "You have many people at The Farm who are willing to share knowledge with them in areas they like, that we don't have time to go
into. It is really nice to see that kind of community and family support."

Romy was pleased. Her parents’ dream of this kind of community had come true.
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 13, 2012

Sven looked puzzled.

"As long as Reed is alive, everything will be fine. They mesh well intellectually and emotionally. However, their approach to threats is radically different. Reed would rather block them or put them in a maze they can't escape from. Romy would rather exterminate the threat altogether. He said the most critical time would be while she was in mourning. After that, she would be fine. He is hoping to stay alive long enough to have someone, preferably young Reed, able to keep her balanced. If not, the four of you will have to."

"I don't have a clue how to do that."

"Just run the business and keep Heidi out of trouble. Marta will keep her from getting too depressed. Elke can reason with her, but she will listen to Karl."

"Will this be long term? I mean Melody's husband has been dead ten years and she is still in mourning."

"I don't think so. No more than a year is my guess. Bethany will probably still be at home. Besides, she will still have responsibilities. Look, it may never happen, but I wanted you to be aware. Here's hoping Reed lives another twenty years."

Another summer passed. Romy and Reed traveled to Kansas to deliver the statue of Hilda to Paradise on the Plains. After that, they paid their first visit to Heartland, and spent a delightful week with Lisa, Jen and the twins. When they returned, Romy started studying for her comprehensive exams. She also began work on a book with Dora and Polly about life in the 50s as seen by Edna and her cohorts.

"We've got all those folders to work with." Dora said, "Now we have to find a projector for all those canisters of 8mm and 16 mm film we found
behind the walls. Too bad the library and school departments threw theirs
away after they converted their old film to DVDs

"Call Hiroshi's antique shop. Jack can track one down for us." Romy suggested.

In their last year in the under 35 division, the Smooth Mommas lost to the Flying Dragons. Toto's Girls made it to the finals again only to finish second. Elke's team again fell in the semifinals.

"My fault," said Elke, "I didn't push hard enough because of the babies.
No excuses next year."

The big surprise came on Labor Day when a statue of Mikie was unveiled
facing the front gate. "He always waited for the children to come home from school," Polly said, "And I can see him when I open my door every morning."

Without Cheyenne as a distraction, Bix played much better in the eight-week AAU league. Mike Snowe took Karl, Jud and their wives on a three-city road trip to Toronto, Cleveland and Detroit.

"We saw Florida and Tampa in the spring when we went to The Oasis,"
Karl said. "What's left?"

" Atlanta, Cincinnati, Minnesota and the last one," Jud said, "Unless
someone builds a new ball park, we may be done with three of them in
a season and a half."

Sally teased them. "Good. You two have so much loot you have gotten over the years; you may need to build a new building just for that."

Inga saw the look on their faces and laughed. "Sally, they never would have thought of that if you hadn't said anything. Between baseball, cars and train layouts, we will need to implant homing devices to get them home for meals."

"We need something to do now that we are practically retired. It will be for all sports memorabilia, not just ours. We'll put something in the newsletter when we get home to see how much interest there is." Karl said.

There were two major developments that autumn. First, Sven, Romy and Karl found themselves on opposite sides during hearings on a comprehensive plan
for the town. Karl wanted more starter homes built. "We need to upgrade
housing as it ages and account for residents added with the growing business base. The rental market is tight and they would be paying less on a mortgage."

Romy had reservations." First, the area is too compact. Your past projects have been scatter sites, which allow for better integration into the community. Second, I believe your site also abuts a former Superfund site from a closed lumber mill. Records indicate it was exempted from cleanup. At the very least, you need a brown field’s analysis to make sure no one will be at risk."

Sven saw it from another perspective. "More homes, more children mean more police and fire personnel, more teachers, more schools and additional congestion. The property taxes they will pay don't cover the expense. I am
willing to accept something on a smaller scale, but right now, I'd prefer
a temporary moratorium on future housing projects, including The Farm. Approved developments can move forward, but nothing new. I have to recuse myself on both matters because it is a conflict of interest, but that is my proposal."

A two-year moratorium was approved, pending a cost benefit analysis.
Romy tried to be diplomatic. "Karl, you don't want to build something and then get sued because you didn't do due diligence. Plus you've always told me you hated affordable housing projects isolated from the rest of a city
like they were stinky cheese. Sven is right. People will resent it if they have to pay higher taxes, and they will point their fingers at 'those people at the old mill'. That's the last thing you want."

"No hard feelings." Karl said. "Listen, it's only ten. Want to go to Nude Bowling Night? We all need to unwind."

Arm and arm, they headed to the Bowl-a-Drome.
Massachusetts Nudists arrow AANR East Convention

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 12, 2012

July 12-14
Absolute Naturists arrow Slogans for your towel

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 10, 2012

Know some folks whose butts gets cold

Nudist Butt Warmer
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 10, 2012

While the Svenson’s didn't realize it at the time, the birth of the twins and the passing of Mikie began a new era at the Farm.

Karl announced at the June board meeting that he had thought it over and he would retire as Chairman when he turned seventy.

He would turn the reins over to Sven. "My son has been running the day to day operation here for a number of years and I can think of no one better qualified."

Sven spoke with him privately and asked whether that would be a conflict with his councilor duties and how his brother would react.

"By that time, you will have served three terms. That's enough. Jeannine will take your present job. You will have plenty of time to find her a
capable assistant. Your job will require some traveling and vacation. You and Heidi work very hard, too hard sometimes. This will give you and your family the opportunity to spend time together while visiting new places. If you want a week to yourselves, your mother and I can look after the children."

"As for Karl and Em, young Karl will be in college and Christine almost out of high school by that time. Em will retire after she graduates. They will be The Farm ambassadors to the outside world, visiting members of our network part of the time. The other thing they have mentioned is starting a theater group here. You know how Karl has done the Abe Lincoln performance for years. Em has a flair for comedy. I don't know how good they will be, but they will have a lot of fun."

Sven thought for a minute and replied, "Karl knows the business. He is more than capable of filling in. I can depend on him in any crisis to do the right thing. He can teach, perform and run programs, but he keeps most people at arm's length. Customer relations are not his strong point, especially when it is really busy."

"Exactly. One on one and in small groups he is fine. He may be disappointed at first, but Em is the most important person in his life. Once he sees how happy she is, he will be fine."

"What about Marta?"

"Marta has already told us that she will be taking care of us when we need help. You will all pitch in of course, but she is the earth mother. You know how all the young children flock around Heidi? Well, as they get older, if they have problems, they go talk to Marta. She feeds them, makes them laugh, and talks straight to them. No manure, no sugar coating."

"She will feed you, amuse you and be there for you always. There will also be times when she aggravates you. Unlike her sisters, she feels before she thinks."

"I find that easier to deal with than my other two sisters. I feel like they are on a level way beyond me sometimes."

"Look at it this way, son. Elke knows every type of creature that lives here, and their habitat. This is her living laboratory. She will know if the ecosystem is compromised way before anyone else does, and she will find out why. It may appear that she is goofing off, walking aimlessly or sitting up on that platform, but she is watching all the time. She knows you are busy. She will come to you only if there is something wrong."

"Either that or she and Maia will be teaching them how to play practical jokes on people."

"It is their way of blowing off steam and they are never mean or dangerous." Karl reminded him.

"Come to think of it, they are pretty funny, and half the time they give it away they are laughing so hard."

"Now Romy. The obvious you know. Civil engineer, surveyor, environmental landscaper, soon to be a Ph.D. in history. Took over the Group after Edna died. Revamped it. modernized it,while keeping the best of the traditions. My right hand person in dealing with the town. Knows all the rules, regulations and procedures. Has on site knowledge of all the nuts and bolts of our network. Can be a bit ruthless."

"What isn't obvious? I know her house looks like a building in the Smithsonian, with all the books, music, artwork and other stuff they have.
She and Reed spend a lot of time with young Reed and I expect they will do the same with Bethany. They are devoted to each other and have a way of communicating in code that is unique to them."

Karl stood. "That's part of it. I'll give you details on the way home. In simple terms, Romy is the protector of Edna's legacy and The Farm. If anyone threatens this, she will respond. I am concerned about how far she might go."
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 9, 2012

Maia and Elke gave birth within twelve hours of each other. Maia had a son, Johann, while Elke had fraternal twins, a dark haired son, Antonio and a blonde daughter Sofie, who arrived eleven minutes before her brother.

"Sofie is like me. On time. Rafi and Antonio will get along well, always late." Elke quipped.

Inga told Karl, "I think this will be the end of the grandchildren. Eleven is a good number. The oldest will be fourteen, so it won't be that long before the great grandchildren start coming."

Karl nodded. "We will be young enough to be able to enjoy them too. May the other parents here be as lucky with their children."

Bix had a good school year. His grades improved, his performance on the field was more relaxed.

Cheyenne's jealousy and possessiveness did not get better. Bix broke up with her after the Fall Mixer. He went out with Lilith Elder and Mo Saunders, who were much more laid back and accepting of him as he was.

Cheyenne was devastated. Moonie told her she had only herself to blame.
"He has always been your friend, he never lies to you, but you got him all stressed out with your unjustified suspicions and accusations. You treated him like you owned him, not as a person you love and respect."

"But I love him so much."

"He loves you and he always will. If you want him back, you are going to have to change your attitude."

"You never loved anyone like I love him,"

"I did, and I lost him because I didn't change soon enough. I love your father. He is a good man. We made each other better by listening and talking, not demanding. But every once in a while, I wonder what life would have been if I hadn't been so pigheaded."

Karl and Katie were different. They had their own friends and interests. Karl ran cross-country Katie was a cheerleader. He liked science and
history. She liked writing and languages. She had more friends, and brought Karl with her to help overcome his shyness. They shared passions for tennis and movies. She taught him the latest dance moves. They had fun together.

Bekka was supervising Farm projects while Romy was in school. She met someone at Heartland and had been carrying on a long distance romance for the last six months. Naomi's latest had moved in.

No Love for Us went out of business. All the women who wanted to find someone had done so. The monthly meetings became more like a sorority party than a group strategy session.

Melody had dropped out. She told them she preferred being alone and didn't know if that would ever change.

Dora was uncommitted. "I have a social life, I'm enjoying myself, and I'm getting closer to where I want to be. I had a lot of catching up to do."

The babies came home. Mikie came over to inspect them and gave his approval. The following Sunday, they posed for the Mother's Day pictures.

A few days later, Mikie got up on the bed as he always did and stayed until Polly fell asleep.

At first light, Polly opened the door to let the two dogs out. Sunshine bounded out, but Mikie didn't move. Polly sat on the floor next to him. She patted him and scratched him until he went to sleep for the final time.

Jud found her there an hour later.

"Are you all right? Sunshine came to our door and I wondered if something was wrong."

"Mikie's left us. He waited for the babies to come. He waited for me to be strong. Could you please call Dr. Paul for me? I already made the arrangements."

The vet took the dog away. He was cremated and Polly put his ashes on the mantle below her favorite picture of him.

The community reaction amazed her. Flowers, pictures drawn by children, even sympathy cards were dropped off. Sven ran a slide show celebrating Mikie's life in the Cafe. People told stories about him.

A strange thing happened as Polly finally started to throw Mikie's things away. Lil' Mike came in, took Mikie's blanket and dragged it home. The only time anyone heard him growl in anger was when someone tried to take the blanket away. Even when Elke had to wash it, he would guard the washer and dryer until it was done and drag it back to his bed. He used it as his pillow the rest of his life.
Naturist Fiction arrow Comments

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 8, 2012

Toto's Girls is now finished.

It coincides in 'real time' to what is going on over at "Full Circle". I may or may not add periodic updates to the adventures of the women from Paradise on the Plains.

Their Full Circle appearances are in Arcs Seven and Eight

I hope you enjoyed it.
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 8, 2012

Chapter 12b Heading Home

They after dark on Thursday evening. They considered stopping at Larue's, but many of the girls wanted an extra day of rest at home before they returned to work or school.

Because there were fewer passengers, the stops were shorter. In the back, the team showed off
shirts and hat they had received by swapping theirs.

"Cool stuff. Sorry you are going to have to get
new ones next year, but we couldn't resist."

The mood in the bus was much happier than last year's. The trip seemed shorter. They stopped outside Denver around six the next day for dinner.

"Look, if we keep going we'll get back around one in the morning, too late for them to come get you. You can call them and let them know they can pick you up any time after breakfast. You can either sleep here on the bus or in the rec. building. Linda has already called Penny. Breakfast will be at seven."

They arrived just before two. Sammi looked back. They were all asleep. She found an empty spot and joined them.

In the morning, they went through the rec building on the way to the showers. Framed color pictures of all the teams and one of Libby sliding into home were among them.

"Look!" one of the girls said. "There's my mom. Yours too, Tina. They look really happy and their tans are almost as good as ours. No lines at all."

They walked to breakfast, and saw that one house was already framed in. A cul-de-sac had been started. A walking track circled the field.

John and Penny were upbeat. They would be moving into the new house by Halloween. They loved Jen's barn design for the new building. Over the summer, five more families had put down deposits on a lot. Pending bank approval, construction would start in the spring.

After their meal, Sammi drove the bus over to the field and unloaded the equipment. The girls, joined by other club members, played ball until their
rides came.

By noon, only Tina, Linda and Sammi were left.

"My parents are here," Tina said. "I'll be heading out after they finish inspecting their foundation. I've got some catching up to do at school, but I should be here next weekend. Thanks for everything."

Linda looked at Sammi. "Now that everyone else is happy, what are you going to do about Sammi?"

"I dunno, I'll figure out something."

They packed up their gear and headed home.
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 6, 2012

Chapter 11 Sammi Reflects

It was a little before seven the Tuesday after the long weekend. Sammi was up a little after six and had gone to the Cafe to get an extra large coffee.

Yesterday afternoon, Libby and her roommates had gone back to Worthington. It was an emotional parting.

Tina had called late and said she was staying at someone's house because they wanted to play video games after the lab closed.

Alice had left before six. Her surgery was scheduled for eight and they wanted her there an hour early.

She watched a flatbed haul away the Porto-Lets as she waited for her coffee. There were a few tents scattered across the field. Those who were staying would be moving up next to the RV hookups by the end of the day.

Most of the RVs had left late last night. She watched as one or two more were preparing to leave. Lexx, Rock and Cissy remained. The rest of the Hanlon's had gone back. School for the children, work for them. Three of the YW women had gone with them.

She waved as Elke beeped on her way to work. It was a little strange seeing her with clothes on.

She put her towel on a bench and sat. Women were leaving the pool area after their morning swim. Marta ambled back towards her house, while Heidi scurried in another direction. A few minutes later, she sped back in her cart, and dropped off her two children. She stopped for a minute to chat. "I don't have to leave until 8:15. Sven and I will be alone for an hour. I will go to work with a big smile on my face. I recommend it for everyone." She zoomed away.

She closed her eyes and heard the birds singing for the first time in four days. She felt the tension escaping through her toes. She thought of home, where she would sit on a blanket on a summer evening, watch the stars pop out one by one, and eavesdrop on the conversations of nocturnal creatures. She remembered her childhood, where everyone worked, played and ate together, and how the kids used to make peanut butter sandwiches, stuff them in a paper bag and run off to play ball before the older kids took over.

Her reverie was interrupted when she felt a hand on her shoulder.

"You ok?" It was Linda.

"I'm fine. Just unwinding and daydreaming. I came out here because the
rest of you were asleep and you were using your laptop as a pillow. With the crowds gone, it really is peaceful."

"We've already gone and had breakfast. Tina is in there cleaning. Most of the girls have already taken food, towels and their gear to play a pickup game with girls who are left. They invited a few boys to join them as well. I'm going to meet Sven and get high quality paper to print and frame some pictures we can hang at home and at the club. I'm meeting Cissy for lunch. Why not join us and we can start talking about next year."

"Sounds good. I'm going to shower and go for a walk. I know Rock likes to eat at one. I'll see you then."

She wandered, choosing paths at random, and ended up near the soccer field where she saw a serious looking woman playing Frisbee with her dog. She had noticed her while playing, sitting out on her lawn chair, watching the games but not making any effort to socialize.

"Melody, our hermit," Elke told her, "Nice woman, but doesn't interact. She is content having only her pet for company."

She returned by a path that led to the gardens. A nude man looking like Santa Claus waved. She waved at Mr. Galt, grateful that he had rescued Alice. She was eating a handful of blueberries she had picked when she smelled barbecue. Cissy waved her over.

"Have a seat. Dad's serving too, so we can talk."

They spoke of the team, and all agreed that they had done well for a group that had been together only a few months.

Linda told them they should start easing in a new catcher. "Sammi is right. I'm twenty-four now, and if we are going to have five kids, we should start soon. The only other person we might lose is Libby."

Sammi replied, "I don't think we will lose her until she graduates, unless she gets injured. We should be much better next year, especially now since a number of the older women have started playing again. Those scrimmages will be as tough as any game we play."

"What about Tina? She's so bright. Will she stay home?"

"I think so. Her family is moving into Paradise, and she is happy about that. Her IT contacts here have told her she can work from home through their network. She is a geek who loves softball, and is a very good, very smart player. Tina will be a capable coach some day."

Linda finished as Rock was clearing their plates. "A lot depends on how we progress at Paradise. We've gotten a lot of support from past members and from the YW. Changes are being made. We just have to keep moving forward, listen, and accept newcomers who share a common enjoyment of being clothes free."
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 6, 2012

Maia and Elke were walking back from the Wellness Center with their test results.

"Doctor Mikie was right again," Elke said. "We are both pregnant. They won't know for another two weeks whether I'm having twins or not, but I'm going with the dog's prediction."

"How are you going to manage work?" Maia asked. "As a doctor, I am used to crazy hours."

"If they arrive on time, I'll take them with me. They'll be eighteen weeks by then. I'll feed them on the train on the way in and back, and in my office in between."

"Elke, babies are not predictable. They are not going to be hungry or poop on a schedule."

"I know. Rafi will keep me from going crazy. He is more laid back and will take everything in stride. What about Rick?"

"I think he is going to be a nervous wreck for the next eight months. After that, we'll see. You probably won't show much at all. I'm short. I'm gonna look like a gigantic beach ball with reddish blond hair and swollen feet."

Elke laughed. Maia gave her a swat.

"A small beach ball if you get your lazy butt out of bed and walk with me, do water aerobics with Sally and eat right. We'll talk more after dinner. I have to go to a board meeting. Later, Mommy Maia."

The board meeting was mercifully brief. Karl announced after reading Jack's financial report that lot rent would be reduced by $50 a month
based on increase in net income. The senior independent living unit was tabled for a year. Approval was granted for the addition of another softball field. Missy announced that the Montessori school would be dedicated the following July. The final item on the docket was discussion of event scheduling. Feedback indicated the following: (1) the softball tournament should stay put. Both the players and residents were in
agreement. (2) The volleyball tournament created a lot of congestion in the central loop. Another concern was for those who liked both softball and volleyball and couldn't see both. The players contacted really didn't care as long as the competition continued.

Over Marta's objections, it was moved and carried that the tournament be moved to National Nude Week in July. The grass tennis courts could be converted to beach volleyball and leave enough time for restoration. Water volleyball would be rotated. Men are in July, women's on Labor Day, then switch the following year.

(3.) The car show would stay where it was. None of the other shows wanted to swap weekends.

They said good-bye to Sam and Janet Rosen, and were saddened to learn of Brian's retirement.

"My crew will be here if you need anything. I may be retiring, but if you have any concerns or questions, feel free to drop by."

Everyone left happy except Marta.

"Sure, you solved all your problems. Now I have to deal with my mother-in-law about ten days Eric and I won't be there. She complains as it is we don't spend enough time there."

Summer gradually faded into autumn. Romy returned to class, taking Bethany with her. The Group met at Edna's once a month, discussing projects and worthy causes, they might support. Dora continued to archive the century
of documents and pictures from the vaults, plus new items Edna and her cohorts had hidden between pages of books, recipe boxes and old suitcases.

"There is a lot here about what happened after the war. There are some thin volumes about the town in the library, but they are mostly about
business and development and not about the people."

Romy replied, "I'll help you over the winter. If we do it in fifteen-year
increments, we should be finished annotating in about two years. It has to be done. We owe it to Edna."

Heidi was welcoming her tenth first grade class. Some teachers may have gotten bored, but Heidi always found new ways to explain the same material.
She loved the way the children expressed themselves, each one unique and special.

Sven was busy. His council duties and running the office didn't prevent him from spending time on his favorite hobby. He had inherited the love
of picture albums from Inga. Mother and son would spend at least one afternoon a week grouping pictures and writing little captions underneath.

Karl and Em had made a decision. They would both retire from the agency in five years.

"We will both have spent twenty years there. Time to let some new blood in.
Our son will hopefully be in college, and Christine will be in high school.
Mom, Dad and Jud aren't getting any younger. We will be needed here. We also will have more time for each other."

Marta had made peace with her mother-in-law. She would spend Easter vacation week there. "I'll shovel snow if I have to, in order to keep her happy," she grumbled. "When she nags Eric, Eric nags me.I don't need the extra aggravation. I already have Tara."

By the time the Sorenson’s arrived for Christmas, both women were showing,
but in good humor.

"Marta, it's nice to be able to fit in your bras, but it's not worth it
if I have to be pregnant all the time." Elke teased. Marta stuck out her tongue.

Maia was happy Rick had taken over bathroom cleaning. "He saw me washing the floor with my belly dragging across the tile. I'm so happy. He does such a good job."

Mikie waited.
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 5, 2012

Chapter 12 Revelations

Sammi parked the cart. She heard voices on the patio and peeked in. Elke was there with Romy and two other blonde women she didn't recognize.

"About time you came for a beer. We got our butts kicked today. How did you guys do after that marathon yesterday?" Elke gave her a big hug.
"You lost too, huh. Next year, as my father always says about the Cubs. Grab a seat. We were just talking about your club."

She introduced Sammi to Lisa and Jen.

"Romy asked Jen to come up with a design for an idea John had. He wanted something to replace the old shacks, put in a new dining area and create some office space. Here is what she came up with."


The design was of a barn, with a central dining area and half a dozen rentals on the first floor, a game room and offices on the second. The bathrooms were modern and handicapped accessible on the first floor. Outside, Jen had drawn an area where picnic table could be placed for
people who wanted to eat outside.

"This is wonderful. We could have a barn rising. That is something even the old fossils could go for. Nothing more traditional than that. How expensive is it?" Sammi asked.

"There will be a cost factor. However, if you could keep it open on weekends during the off season, you should generate enough income to pay the bills." Romy replied.

"We have more good news. The foundations for Tina's and your parent's new homes are being poured on Tuesday. With any luck, you should be able to move in for Christmas. Your Dad put the 'For Sale' sign in front of your other house on Thursday." Jen added.

"One more thing. Apparently, this renaissance at Paradise has revived Hilda's Girls alumnae. They sent me this picture and asked if we knew anyone who made statues." Elke told her.

It was the one of Hilda with her bat and megaphone.

"My husband has agreed to give it a try. He carves birds and animals, why not humans?" Elke said. "If all goes well, it should be ready by next spring."

Sammi wondered why no one had told her. Then she remembered she hadn't read her email in four days.

"Who's paying for that?" Sammi asked.

"You know all those donations that came in? Penny wrote a letter asking if they would approve the expense for the statue. They sent more money and some even sent old black and white pictures they had." Elke explained.

"Excuse me about asking about money all the time. I remember my father talking about all the people who overextended themselves before the last housing crisis and lost everything when they bought more than they could afford."

"Sammi, the barn won't go up until next year at the earliest. John also has to decide whether he wants it on club land or as part of the nonprofit holdings. "

"We will work with him on a full business plan before, during and after construction. The Farm just doesn't build stuff and walk away. You are
like family now. We take care of our own."
Massachusetts Nudists arrow AANR East Convention

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 5, 2012

Anyone planning on going to Solair for the convention this summer?

Might be a good place for area NCH folks to meet.
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 4, 2012

Chapter 11 Bittersweet

The last quarterfinal games started at four thirty. Most figured they would be done in time for the six o'clock supper hour. However, Toto's Girls and the Mountain Women were a bit late.

It was ninety-six with high humidity when the game began. The game was close. Alice hit another two home runs, giving her a dozen, and the other team simply walked her from then on. Tina pitched well but got worn out in the heat and had to be replaced after seven innings with the score tied at eight. Kat pitched and gave up a run in the ninth and twelfth, which Toto's Girls matched.

Breaks were taken so the girls could reapply sunscreen and stay hydrated.

In the bottom of the fifteenth, Libby led off with a single and moved to second on a ground out. Sammi hit a line drive to third, which was caught.
They walked Alice. Libby was on the move as the next batter hit a looper into left field. She turned third and headed for home. She remembered that the catcher would hold the ball waist high, legs apart, and wait for the girls to run into her.

Sammi thought she would be out until she watched Libby dig her toes into the dirt and vault herself forward headfirst. Her hands went between the catcher's legs and touched the plate. She was safe. The game was over.

Libby didn't move for a minute. Her body was caked in dust, hair matted. Sammi went up to her. "You crazy woman. Why didn't you just run into her and hope you knocked the ball out."

"Nope, we tried that. Besides, I didn't have the energy. Don't worry. I didn't hurt my chest. Remember sliding drills. You slide on your belly with your head slightly raised so you don't run into the shin guards. Now please drag me off the field and hose me down. Roll me over to check for damage."

Because they had wet down the infield to keep the dust down, Libby had only a small bruise on her belly. "See, not so bad. Now let's go and congratulate those Mountain Women. They played a great game."

The large crowd, which had assembled over the course of the game, applauded them all the way to dinner.

Just as they were ready to go back to rest, it started to rain. Cool and refreshing, it inspired someone to start a dancing line, which eventually
circled the main building. Men and women, young and old, felt the rain wash the sweat and grime of the day and refresh their bare bodies.

The team was invigorated by this, and slept well. However, the wear and tear from previous games had worn them out and they lost the semifinal
7-5.

Sammi spoke to them afterwards. "I know you are disappointed, but I and everyone back home will be proud of you for the way you played and for never giving up. All you new girls, you did well. Most of you have never had to play a compact schedule like this against good teams. You will
learn from this and get better. We will bring the trophy back to Kansas."

"Linda, Kat, Tina, great job. I want you to check in with medical to make sure you are properly hydrated. You worked harder than any of us."

"Libby, you are insane. I still can't believe what you did yesterday. Thank you."

"Finally, Alice. The first woman to hit a ball into Sand Trap Pond on the fly. Twelve home runs. A .800 batting average. You are the team MVP, and you should be for the tournament."

"You have the rest of the day off to do what you want. Tomorrow we will watch the finals and join in the festivities afterwards. YWCA girls, please
check in with Cissy periodically or she will send Rock and her husband to look for you. Paradise girls, see Linda or me. We will meet near the Russian food booths for supper. Now go enjoy yourselves."

Most of the girls scattered. Linda helped pack and load the equipment, and then went to print pictures. Tina was off to the computer lab for the afternoon. Libby was meeting her two suite mates for lunch. Alice was going to see Grandpa Galt, and hopefully Billy.

Sammi sat in the golf cart watching them. She would pack the gear in the bus, and then decide what to do. Everyone else had plans. She had no idea how she would spend the next week.

Instead of turning right towards the Pond, she turned left between the barn and Karl's and drove around the back path. Elke would cheer her up.
Single Nudists Unite! arrow Does single exclusion mean barrier to young people

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 4, 2012

Prof,

I agree on the last point. Join the club, get
involved in something, mingle, and then make suggestions.
Single Nudists Unite! arrow Does single exclusion mean barrier to young people

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 4, 2012

This is nothing new.

Years ago some clubs used to exclude couples because they weren't married, and the policy towards singles was worse. Many of these people, (prof can vouch for this in his part of the world) went to the nude beaches, as did their children and now their grandchildren. You couldn't pay them to go to a club.

AANR won't rock the boat because they need the numbers and the money.

Prof, that policy is absurd. She is part of your immediate family and there is no reason she should be barred. Are people whose spouses are in nursing homes or housebound because of illness also barred? Or whose spouses work different shifts?

I know individual nudists group has a list of single friendly and non-friendly clubs. You might want to name names here as well.

Caution is fine, but not at the expense of common sense.
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 4, 2012

Fifth Tick

The weekend ended with surprises. Elke's team came out flat and lost their semifinal game. Neddy and her partner advanced to the semis as well, losing to a team nearly twenty years younger in three sets.

She was philosophical. "Silver is better than nothing. It means there is room for improvement. We will do better next year."

Teams from six different states won gold medals, a new record. The only Farm team to win was Marta's Smooth Mommas, who played their matches as if possessed.

"We know we are better than you," the captain of the second place team told her, "but you were so focused and determined, we couldn't break your will to win."

"No prisoners," Marta replied. "That's why."

Heidi won a blue ribbon," her first ever", she said. She and the children got themselves body painted and won the family award.

The biggest surprise of all was Romy's restored relic winning a first in the 1990's division.

Afterwards, Karl and Inga called a family meeting.

"This was a wonderful weekend and everyone seemed to have a good time, but I am wondering if we have overextended ourselves with all the activities."

Sven answered first. "We were at capacity early Saturday. The hotels in town were happy, but some of our visitors were not. They wanted to be on site. I also heard complaints about how far they had to walk, waiting in line for showers, and too many things going on at the same time. We had plenty of food and drink. No complaints there."

Young Karl was next. "The tenting area had no problems except a little muddy Saturday morning after the shower that night. Plenty of Porto-Lets, replaced daily. I thought it was a bit crowded. What I do know is that they had fun: musicians, jugglers, body painting, midnight swims in the Pond, always heard clapping and laughing when I stopped by. A happy group.
We could use a bit more signage, especially a schedule board. If they lost their flyer, they had to walk to the diner."

It was Elke's turn. "We need at least one more field. With a lot of extra inning games, there was little time for the players to rest. It was hot this week and very humid on Friday. I was concerned about the players getting injured or heat exhaustion. At the end it wasn't fun, it was a struggle to survive."

"So you are making excuses about losing?" Inga asked.

"Nope, no excuses. Everyone faced the same issues. We deserved to lose. We stunk."

Marta added the same critique about crowding and tight scheduling. "Eric was swimming and I had to play. I also missed seeing Tara in the children's parade."

Romy had been taking notes throughout the discussion.

"Because I floated all over the place, I got to see a bit of everything. I'll just add to the concerns.

"First, we needed more help at the First Aid station. Maia took the load off Doc Elder and Dr. Yoshi. However, Missy and Olga had to get some of their nurse friends from the hospital on Saturday and Sunday to handle the traffic. We should have had personnel lined up already."

"Second, there was a lot of crowding around the schedule board. Too many events, people stood there trying to decide where to go and it just got really congested at times."

"Third, the volunteers are toast. Usually, they can start easing off by Sunday noon. This year it was late Monday."

"Finally, we have done very well here. Jack and Heather were supposed to go to Heartland Tuesday. It's Thursday and he won't leave until all the money is counted. We have gotten great publicity. TV, Internet, we even had a talk radio team here on Saturday doing their show."
"Quantity is good, but we made our name with quality. We can space things out over the summer, some events for National Nude Week in July, and the rest on Labor Day weekend."
"My recommendation is to keep volleyball where it is because Marta is away in July. I also think softball should stay where it is because it is a little cooler. I also agree with Elke about another field. We can put off building another senior unit for a year or two."

They decided to get feedback from the volunteers, residents and visitors, and meet in a month.
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 3, 2012

Chapter 10b Trading News

It was only a little after three when they reached the field. The rest of the team was already there. Tina was throwing batting practice to Alice, who was blasting balls far into the outfield.

"Do you mind playing the outfield? I need someone out there when Tina is pitching. You are the fastest and have the best arm."

"I could move over to shortstop and you could play the outfield, but you're better at positioning." She threw Sammi her shoes and ran out to center.

Linda told Sammi, "They couldn't wait. Unpacked in half an hour, literally ran through the shower, and came here. We've been here for almost an hour.
They were a little stiff, but the fielding drills went well. I am worried about the hitting though. Except for Alice, they are tentative."

"Hopefully, that will pass. We have enough time for a second go round. Maybe it will get better." It did, but not by a lot. There would not be much margin for error.

The headed to Rock's for the barbecue. The girls were tired and chatty, not to mention starving.

Linda and Tina brought up the rear with Sammi and Libby.

"So, how was your summer while we were working our butts off at Paradise and whipping the team into shape? All fun and games?" Tina asked.

"Hardly. Worked on the mowing crew or in the garden three days a week.
Did prep work for placement exams with Dora an hour or two at night.
Practiced with the Owls. No wonder they are so good. Elke and Melody run a tight system."

"Well, you must have had some fun with your new do and fashion accessories." Linda said.

"Dora got some of the college girls to take me shopping and stuff.
Got a few things that match up with what I saw in the Worthington yearbook. Best thing is that I got to choose most of the courses I wanted
after I passed the math and science exams: Chinese 1, History of Cinema,
and American Lit. 2 and the mandatory four-semester Civilization course. My activity is indoor soccer. Softball doesn't count because I made varsity. Oh, and I'm a bad girl, Sammi. Forgot to tell you they put me in center field."

"You brat. No wonder you looked so good. Did you meet your room mates?"

"Yes. Matter of fact, one is here now and the other will be here tomorrow.
Now Worthington is different from most colleges, which pack freshmen into one dorm and put one or two upperclassmen per floor to deal with them. They have four girl suites: one senior, who is like the big sister. That's
Jessie Cheng, who will be here tomorrow with her Flying Dragons volleyball team. Then there's Opie, Oprah Welcome, a black girl from Chicago, sophomore physics major. She helps Jessie and works with us if we have academic issues. She has a martial arts thing she is competing in and isn't here. Then there's Piggy, they call her that because her favorite character as a kid was Miss Piggy. She's lived all over and is a language and theater major. She's here now, but is a bit pink today where her tan lines used to be, so she is hiding out in the shade. And me. We seem to get along and no one has a problem with not wearing anything in the room. Now tell me what's going on at Paradise. John says everything is fine, but I want to hear it from you."

They told her about Alice being hired to work there. "What she doesn't know is that next week, she has an appointment to fix her nose. Then some
dental work, all paid for because Karl put her on the group medical plan." Tina told her.

Linda said her parents would be moving into the new house before winter.
"But you knew that. Otherwise, things are good. One new thing though. After watching their daughters play, the YW moms wanted to get their own team to play against Hilda's Girls. They were a little hesitant about playing nude at their field with an open admission. They worked out a deal where they would wear uniforms at their place and play nude at Paradise. They are actually doing that as we speak. Can't wait to hear how it went."

The barbecue was a nice way to end the day. Rock kept cooking until everyone was stuffed.

Sammi checked the board and found their first game was at eight.
"No fooling around tonight. Do what you have to do and get some rest.
We might have three games tomorrow. You need to be sharp."

They could have slept for twelve hours. The rest did them no good in the first game. They lost 15-9, even though Alice hit three home runs. They won the second 5-3, and the third 12-2, where Sammi was able to rest her pitchers and fill in with other players. At the end of the day, they were in the same position as Elke's Owls.
Kat, the first line pitcher, was much better the next day, spinning a shutout on the way to a 5-0 win. Sammi put both Libby and Tina in the outfield in a staggered four deep deployment. There were no fly ball hits allowed. Luckily, the team they beat also lost the next game, and they moved on.
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 2, 2012

In the past year, Mikie had adopted a set routine.

Mid-morning, he would walk over to the main cabin to visit Karl, Inga and Marta's family. He would stop at the top of the incline, tail up, watching the goings-on in the fields. Occasionally he would go for a trot. Mostly he went to check on the Svensons and lay out with Boris and Natasha.
During the school year, he would wait until he heard the school buses and go out the back trail to visit Heidi, Em and Romy and their children.
His final stop would be at Elke's to visit her and his son Lil' Mike. By the time he was done, it was nearly suppertime. He would not deviate from his route unless he was with Polly.
That summer, he started earlier and was done by noon to get out of the summer heat. Even when someone was on vacation, he would stay and sniff
around to make sure all was well.

He was happiest when everyone was home.

The week before Labor Day, he stopped by Elke's as she and Maia were having lunch. He ate the carrots they gave him and he sat down right in front of Elke. He stared for a moment, and then walked around her lawn chair as if he was deep in thought. He finally came up to her, sniffed at her navel, and then licked once on each side. At the same time, Lil' Mike licked Maia right above her belly button. Then Mikie turned around and went home.

Both women thought it a bit strange. Later that afternoon, Elke told her mother what had happened. Inga started laughing and replied, "Have to call Momma Sorenson. You are both pregnant and YOU are going to have twins. You can get the blood tests, but all it will do is confirm what Mikie and his son told you. He did the same for all the other grandchildren. Ask Polly."

Elke, a woman of science, was skeptical. Maia was also not convinced.

"I know we nearly broke the beds in Denmark, but we can't both be this lucky."

Mikie was right.

By Thursday morning, The Farm was packed. Softball had begun. Preliminary rounds of volleyball and tennis had also started. Marta was stoked.
She had recently watched 'Lawrence of Arabia" and her favorite quote throughout the tournament would be, "No prisoners". The Smooth Mommas blitzed their first round opponents.

"I let you down last year. I will never let you down again." Marta told her team.

The softball teams were very even. After the first day, two brackets had three way ties for first and would have to play a double elimination to
determine which two would advance to the next round. Elke's owls were one of the teams, and she was not happy. An umpire had made a bad call and refused to consult with the other umpire when Elke asked her to. In the ensuing argument, Elke said some magic words and got ejected. It might have been worse had her teammates not dragged her away.

"Out of position, the other umpire was right there and she refused to
consult. She had been terrible on balls and strikes for both sides all day.
I told her she guessed on the call just like she'd been guessing behind the plate all day, and she tossed me. We lost by one. Now we have to play the same team tomorrow just to get to the next round."

Neddy's day on the tennis court was much quieter. She got a good partner and won her match in two hard fought sets. Romy and Reed won easily in the mixed seniors and Katie and Karl hugged and kissed after they won their first round under 18 match.

Mac Washington was busy trying to keep things running smoothly. This year,
men and women's water volleyball had been added as well as men's beach volleyball. Temporary courts had been created next to the soccer field to accommodate the extra players. He got help from a host of volunteers, mostly local teenagers. Karl let them eat for free.

"The problem isn't the players. We are on such a tight schedule that if officials are late or don't show up, we have to scramble or take on people
who really aren't that good. Thankfully, some of the players are also trained officials, and most of them have agreed to help us out." Mac
told Karl that next year they would probably have to start all events on Wednesday in order to finish by Sunday afternoon.

"Either that, or you could reschedule some of the sports earlier in the summer."

Karl loved the Labor Day weekend. He and Inga visited all the venues, met
lots of people and made sure everyone had enough to eat. Food, drink, games, all ages, sizes and degrees of color, competitors and spectators,
lots of towels and no clothing.

By Friday, however, he realized that The Farm had reached its limit. They were already at 80% capacity, and the weekend visitors were still streaming in. He remembered that as a child he hated the crowding, pushing, discomfort and long walks to the parking area at the county fair. He didn't want that to happen here.

He thought of his priorities. Completing the school and getting the last seven houses built and sold was first. Another ball field definitely.
More RV hookups and another motel unit, maybe.

He would speak with the children and ask their advice. They would be carrying the torch after he and Inga were no longer there.

Absolute Naturists arrow Bodypainting

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 2, 2012

I have no problem with it. It is fun and the art work is really good at times.

Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 1, 2012

Chapter 10a Libby's Adventure

They were sitting in the Cafe.

"Nail polish too?" Sammi said.

"Yup. Red for the fingers so they don't crack and the black and blue with the sparkles on the toes so they flash when I run the bases."

"Now, tell me what happened and why you didn't tell anyone."

"I didn't tell anyone frankly, because I didn't have time. School, softball, work, all the rest of the time was church and sleep. Oh, and an occasional date with a nice boy I met at work. When the acceptances first came in, my parents first thought it was for one of the small colleges close by where I could commute, and they could keep an eye on me. They could put off the church for a year or two and then send me to the jungle. But after talking with Elke, I really had my heart set on Worthington."

When the acceptance letter came in, I was ecstatic. The next letter was the financial aid application. I read it over and found out my parents made too much money for the low interest rate and I would have to go to a bank. Well, the chances of my parents co-signing for all that debt for a place that far away were less than zero.
I wrote back to Elke and she told me she would talk with this Edna lady.
Then she died, and I was sick. I called you but you were as busy as I was with work, your parents and Paradise. I saw you on the street while riding the bus to a game and you looked pale. You never look pale."


"Then the stupid guidance counselor called my parents and asked if they knew about Worthington. She thought it was great, and wanted to congratulate them. Of course, they knew nothing about it and there was a huge argument. Told me I was going to a place worse than Sodom and Gomorrah, Caligula's palace and Storyville all rolled into one. Said this only proved that I needed to go on missionary work to cleanse my soul of evil and teach me humility and obedience."

"That's nothing different."

"No, but the deadline was approaching for me to make up my mind. I turned eighteen the first week in May. Graduation was the week before Memorial Day. My father gave me a month after graduation to go on the mission or get out of the house."

Sammi asked, "Now is there any truth to the rumor about something happening after the prom?"

"No rumor. Went to the prom with the nice boy and then to a post prom party at someone's house who had a pool. I was exhausted and wanted to take a nap. He understood, and said he'd be back in an hour. Thing is he came back and laid next to me on the bed, and one thing led to another and we did it. I felt guilty for two reasons. I wanted the first time to be with someone I really loved. He was there for me all winter and is a really nice boy, but we both knew it wasn't going to last. The second reason is that I really enjoyed myself, which of course is a big no no. My mother described sex as a 'wifely duty' when she gave me the talk."

"Then my period was late. I was embarrassed and in a panic for ten days. You are the first one to know this. That's when I decided, scholarship or
no scholarship I was leaving. About the same time my body went back to normal, I got the letter saying my application had been approved. Tina and
I worked out the plan for the bus. John and Penny were so sweet. They kept track of my hours at Paradise, bought the bus ticket and gave me an envelope full of cash to tide me over."

"I didn't tell anyone or say good bye because I didn't want my father to find out. The day before I left, I showed my mother the letter and told her I had to leave. For once, she agreed with me, and helped me pack. Made a basket of food so I wouldn't have to spend money on the trip. Tina took me to the bus station, and here I am."

"What did you take with you?"

"One bag had all my bats, balls, gloves, shoes, game clothes and teddy bear. The other one had my clothes, a few pictures and basic girl stuff. I don't need clothes here, jeans and tees are worn everywhere. I have a sundress and a black party dress. The rest of my new wardrobe I got here."

"You a fashionista? No way."

"Maybe a little. It's time for practice. There's more to tell and I want to hear about you. We can talk more at Rock's barbecue."
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Mar 1, 2012

Bix had returned home as well. Forty-eight games in fifty-six days were a new experience. His parents and Cheyenne wondered what he would look like.

The reports Jud read were encouraging. After a terrible first two weeks at the plate, Bix went to a lighter bat. Over the course of the season, he learned not to chase outside pitches too much. He found out most of them were balls.

He ended up playing every game but two, hit .280, and led the team in walks the last half of the season. His fielding reports were stellar, only six errors, excellent considering his range. The coach wrote that he was an unselfish player, good with his teammates.

Cheyenne was concerned that some pretty girl had turned his head. His emails came much less frequently. After moping for two weeks, she had enjoyed the summer with her girl friends, going into town for a movie or to shop, innocently flirting with the boys who followed them. She gave a lot of hugs, but didn't kiss one. Her sisters had more than made up for that with the Gelsch twins all summer.

Sally was just happy he was home. She missed her son, but thought he needed to get away from home after the death of Cochise. He would be surprised to see how his sister had grown, and how well the new dog got along with the canine Cheyenne.

The train stopped and Bix appeared. He had grown a little, his bare arms and legs were more muscular, but his smile and happy demeanor were the same. He hugged his parents, then picked up Cheyenne and swung her around.

"Grew a couple inches, and put on about five pounds. You've blossomed too."

On the ride back, Cheyenne quizzed him.

"Did you meet any pretty girls?"

"Lots of them."

"Did you kiss any of them?"

"Of course, you have to be nice to the fans."

Cheyenne was getting really upset.

"So, I'm sitting at home all alone and you're having all kinds of fun?" She started to cry.

Bix realized she didn't know he was teasing.

"Cheyenne, it was just like when we are together and we kiss our friends hello and good bye. Nothing more than that."

She looked at his face. He was telling the truth. Before she snuggled into him, she wagged her finger and told him never, ever to tease her like that again.

Bix spoke later with his father, "Dad, you tease Mom and she doesn't get mad."

"Bix, I've known your mother for a long time. After a while, you get to learn what you can say and what you can't. I can say things about other women to your mother and she knows I'm fooling. She knows I don't need any love on the side.
But I can't say anything about her weight. She is very sensitive about that."

"Why. she's in perfect condition."

"She wasn't always that way. I'd love her no matter what, but it is important to her that she look good for me. I tell her she's always the perfect weight for me."

"Cheyenne knows I want to be a ball player more than anything else."

"Yes, she does. She spent a lot of time talking with Mike Snowe's wife about coping. It made her feel a lot better when she found she wasn't alone. Remember this is the first time you two have been apart more than a week since you were born. You had games, practices, and bus rides to keep you occupied. Cheyenne just had her garden chores and a lot of free time."

"Gee, being with someone is more complicated than I thought."

"Let me put it this way. This summer you learned a lot about baseball, right?"

"All kinds of new things. It's like each level you play they add another layer to the basic game."

Jud smiled. "Yes, The same thing goes for friendship and relationships. As you get to be friends longer, layers are added as well. In baseball, you get to a certain point, and then level off. Relationships never do, because life keeps changing."

"Thanks, Dad. Cheyenne and I will be back at suppertime. Is that all right? I think we need to go to the tree platform and talk."

Jud watched his son move toward the Greywolf's, dogs following behind. He was looking forward to the conversation at supper.
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 29, 2012

Chapter 9 Libby

Sammi sighed. "I feel guilty. When Libby really needed me, I was so busy helping John and Penny,
I wasn't tuned into what she was trying to tell me."

"Anyway, second semester senior year, Libby probably got no more than three or four hours sleep a night. Studied, worked at a 24-hour convenience store and two days a week loading freight at one of the big box stores. Didn't affect her. She made first honors third quarter and there was no drop in her play on varsity softball. Made all district by the way, got recommendations from opposing coaches to put in her college applications.
She got an early acceptance in February from a number of places, but no money. She wasn't eligible for financial aid because her parents made too much money. She asked me if I could help her and I told her I didn't know how, but that I'd look into it. Thankfully, Tina got wind of it
and contacted Elke.

Romy told Elke later that if Edna had still been alive, she just would have written a check. But since she wasn't, her application had to go through the screening process. Eventually she got the money and went west. I think John paid for her bus ticket. I know he paid her for the work
she did around the club, which she usually did for nothing."

"The part I don't know is that something happened the month before she graduated. Rumors are everywhere. Alice thought it was a big fight she had with her parents. Another story put the blame on an after prom party, others blamed it on the fact that she was leaving.
What I do know is that the only time she was herself was during games. Before and after, she put a wall around herself, stopped socializing and only went to send messages on the rec. room computer when no one else was there. She didn't tell anyone when she was leaving nor did she say good-bye. Tina dropped her off at the bus station at 5 one morning with two bags and she was gone."

"I got a note a week after saying she was sorry, she didn't call me, but there were things she had to do on her own. Added that I would always be her 'big sister' and she loved me."

"Just before we left, I got another note saying she couldn't wait for us to get there. Told me she had lots of news but she'd tell me in person.
The note was upbeat, but usually she just tells me everything right away."

Cissy said, "Maybe it is really important to her that she tell you face to face. How long has it been since you had a real talk?"

"It's been a while."

"The other thing you have to realize is that she's growing up. Making decisions on her own. Moving on to the next part of her life."

Sammi was quiet for a moment. "I should do the same. Been helping everyone and forgotten about myself. Maybe she has some tips for me."

The bus slowed as they approached the town. At a stop light, she opened the curtain and looked in back. The girls were sitting quietly with their bags in front of them.

"We hit some lunch hour traffic, sorry about that. We have one more light and one turn to go. Ten minutes tops. Get yourselves settled and I will see you at practice."

Halfway down Polly Benson Road, Cissy took off her shirt and hung it on the seat behind Sammi, who undid her sundress and draped it over the steering wheel while she was waiting for the gate to open.

"Have to follow the dress code," she said.

As she parked the bus, and opened the door, a cart came along side and beeped. It was Libby.

"I have a special delivery package here for Cissy Hanlon. Is she here to accept it?"

Cissy bounced off the bus and into her husband's arms. Before Sammi could react, Mr. Hanlon was giving his wife a piggyback ride back to their cabin.

"All right, ladies, load up the cart and take it to your vacation palace. Tina, would you mind driving while I register?"

She looked at Libby. The black circles under her eyes were gone. She had gained back the weight she lost. Her hair had been styled and highlighted. She was wearing earrings and eyeliner. A stud with a dog on it was in her navel.

"Libby, you look all grown up."

"You mean I look like a girl instead of a ball player. You look horrible."

"Gee, thanks. I'm just tired."

"Then it's a good thing I registered everyone already. Just give Jeannine the check and I'll buy you an iced coffee with the whipped cream on top that you like at the Cafe. We can talk until we go to the field. Make sure you yell at me during practice so no one thinks I get special treatment." She grinned. "Now give me a hug, it’s been a long time since I've given you a good squeeze."
Nudist Teachers arrow Why...do "they" always blame teachers and education?

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 29, 2012

Prof,

When I young, my parents read to me taught me the alphabet and some beginning math and reading. They were involved in the education process, reading my texts, doing the spot quizzes at the end of chapters. They helped reenforce what I learned that day.
There was no TV during study time. There were always books and magazines to read, even if the magazines were a week old.
I go into houses today and there are no books,the TV is on, there is no respect from parents or siblings for those who honestly want to study.
Parents are so busy or lazy they expect the teachers and the educational system to do their job for them.

The other thing I hear is "when I was in school". Well, the world has changed. There is more to learn and you need discipline to be a good student. In a lot of cases, that is lacking. Too many kids are left on their own. When they fail, parents cannot or will not accept responsibility, and they have to blame someone, ...the teachers and the educational system.
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 29, 2012

Neddy arrived without fanfare, unpacked and headed for the tennis court. After a short wait, she ended up being paired with a man in his twenties against two women in their thirties.

"They are pretty good," the man said. "I hope they take it easy on us. I need the practice for the tournament."

"I hope they don't. I play three sets a day in Florida and am entered in the old ladies division. I plan to win. I didn't come here to be patronized."

The women overheard this and decided to pour it on against the brash newcomer until she asked them to back off. They won eventually, 7-5, but they had to work for it. Neddy's skill at the net and the range of her partner kept it close.

"You aren't just blowing smoke," one of the women told her as they were toweling off after a shower. "If you get a good partner, I wouldn't bet against you."

She asked for directions to Reed's house and followed the path. Romy was in the yard cutting flowers, with Bethany sleeping in her Porto-crib next to her.

"What a beautiful child," Neddy said. "Do you know where I might find Reed?"

Romy was startled. "Why do you ... oh, you must be Neddy."

"How did you know?" she tapped her head. "The accent of course."

"The New York one as much as the Russian, I think. Come in. He and our son are playing chess."

Romy escorted her into the house and the two were discussing moves.

When Reed saw her, he stood and motioned for his son to do the same.

"This is Neddy, Reed. She is the nice lady who sent you this chess set."

"Thank you so much," the boy said as he extended his hand. "It is much more fun than playing with the boring Staunton set."

"You are very welcome. I also appreciated your thank you note. It has become a lost art."

She addressed Reed. "I think we both look healthier than the last time we met. I find retirement enjoyable. I can read, play tennis or just do nothing. Romy, he is keeping busy but not getting into trouble, I hope."


"A new baby and a son with a very active mind are keeping him occupied. Even though we have been married for a while, we keep learning about each other all the time, which he tells me, is his favorite challenge." Romy replied.

Reed went into the study and returned with a box. "I was considering
giving you this after they awarded you the tennis trophy, but here is better."

Neddy slowly unwrapped the package. She opened the lid. Her eyes opened wide and she asked, "Where did you find these?"

"I don't know exactly, but someone who admires you in the old country and loves scotch managed to find them."

She nodded. "Good people. I am glad they are well."

Inside the box were two medals: one a bronze medal she had won many years before, the other a gold for being the winning coach.

"I never gave much thought about seeing them again. Getting out was the only thing that mattered at the time. This is very very special and I thank you very much for this."

She hugged and kissed them all on both cheeks.

"I understand you will have Russian food this weekend. Let me take you to dinner the night they cook. Now I need to rest. I did a foolish thing, playing tennis right after I got here. I forget sometimes I am not forty or even sixty anymore."

After she left, Romy asked Reed if he knew how old she really was.

"Older than me, but younger than Polly, from what I could gather. I'm a
gentleman, I never ask a woman her age. For example, you are thirty-two."

"You are a terrible liar, but a sweet one. Now let's get cleaned up and have dinner early. After the children are asleep, we can watch a movie and cuddle."

"A perfect way to end the day."
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 28, 2012

Chapter 8 The Renaissance Begins

The team had finally gotten settled on the bus. Linda was in the back giving final instructions.

"All team shirts in the laundry basket. We don't want you looking like you slept in them during the welcoming ceremony. After that, you don't have to wear a thing except shoes and hats when you play.
Follow Tina and Linda to put your stuff away. Each of you has a drawer with your name on it. Stake out where you want to sleep, shower and be at the field by 3:15."

In the front of the bus, Sammi continued the story.

"All winter they worked on details. John and Penny would get the first new house. Bert and Linda got the four-bedroom farmhouse. Just made more sense. The last big snowstorm in February collapsed the shacks that were supposed to be torn down. After the melt, it took a day to fill the dumpster and haul it away. John planted grass for another volleyball court.
In May, Romy came out and surveyed the land, drew the lots and submitted it to the town. A hundred acres each for Linda and her brother, ninety for the softball field and residences and the remaining thirty for the existing club. Approval for the non-profit came through at the end of May, the land trust in early June.

"John and Romy agreed that they should start slow. Get the infrastructure done and build as needed. Move forward with the greenhouse. Build a new tot lot. Tina's parents committed a week before we did. Three other families had deposits ready and are now waiting on financing. Someday, I’ll be building my own place so that is seven. John set a limit of two dozen so he's already a third there, hopefully. We'll have to wait and see what happens."

"So how did the club members react?"

"They didn't really care. They had their family plots staked out and ignored everyone like they always have."

One thing though, did agitate them. To earn extra money for the team, one of Hilda's girls donated an old Coke cooler for the kitchen that held two hundred bottles and cans. Got a fridge from an estate sale. The parents opened a snack bar on weekends the girls were playing here, serving breakfast, lunch and ice cream. John made more money in one weekend from soda alone than he had the past five years, and he sold it for half a dollar a bottle. The vending machines were gone by the 4th of July. He told the guy, 'Like you always told me, it's not personal. It's just business'."

"Did they cause trouble with the new people?" Cissy asked.

"A few, but not many. John spoke to all of them at the beginning of the season. He told them he appreciated their membership and loyalty, but that changes had to be made to save the club. He told them the world was a lot different than when they were growing up. In order to keep the club alive, they had to adapt. He wasn't asking them to change, just not to interfere. He pointed to their children and grandchildren and said it was for them."

Sammi asked Cissy, "You sure you don't want to get ready? You know your husband will be waiting for you."

"I'm good. Just a little of his favorite lip-gloss, which is here in my purse. This is the longest we've been apart since we got married. I suspect he'll have other things on his mind when he sees me than my makeup."

Now, where was Libby during all this? I know she is at The Farm already, but how did that happen?"

Sammi said, "Hard work and a bit of luck." She took the exit off the highway. "We'll be there in less than an hour. I'll tell you what I know."
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 26, 2012

In the days before Elke and Maia, returned home, other changes were occurring at The Farm. Bekka's exile to Edna's proved to be short lived. Sam and Janet, her parents, announced that they were moving back East to care for their parents.
"We hate snow and don't like the cold, but we are not going to just throw them in a nursing home and forget about them. The good news is that we will be the maintenance team at Granite Lake. Charlie wants to retire. The bad news is that we don't know when we will be back."

Bekka had mixed feelings. She asked Romy if it was all right if she left her workstation at Edna's. Romy suggested she renovate the carriage house so it could be used as an art studio and a place for her to work in peace.

"It won't need much. A bathroom and shower, and open space for artists on the first floor and a workspace for you and one other person upstairs. The floors above are wood and simply need refinishing. The stable area needs a concrete floor, industrial tile and one or two large windows for light. A separate room for pool and yard supplies as well. With rents going up again, we need the room in the house for women who need it."

Barry had hurt his knee working on a roof in town and was also scaling back. "I'm 65. I won't close down the business, but I'll be delegating a lot of the responsibilities to my crew while I'm recovering from surgery. Missy wants me to be able to chase her around the house again, and she's the boss."

Doctor Yoshi announced his retirement. With the addition of Maia as an onsite physician, he felt it was time to scale back.
"I'll fill in during vacations and be here for flu shots and Health Fairs, but I want to spend more time with my bees and Mrs.Yoshi. Maybe even make a trip to Chile to see Ichi and his family."

Jen and Lisa had returned with the twins for Jack's 70th. Jen thought it the nicest time everyone had had since her parent's divorce. Maddy and Al\ were happy. She had lost fifteen pounds and Al had found them.
"He was too skinny from not eating right after his wife died and I was too fat from eating Sal's portion of food after he went."

Heather was back at her ER weight, and was looking forward to spending time at Heartland. Jack hadn't been drunk in almost a year.

Jeff looked marvelous. A tinge of grey in his hair, currently winning the lifelong battle with his weight and very proud of Angie and his sons.

Lisa had chilled out. With Florida resolved, she had concentrated nearly all her efforts on Heartland, with one big difference. Spending time with Jen and the girls took precedence over work.

She toasted her father, and then wondered why Romy wanted to see her. They'd had a pleasant lunch yesterday. Bethany was a beautiful baby. Ten years ago, she never could have pictured her friend as a mother. After watching her seamlessly breastfeed, change, bathe and put her daughter down for a nap while cooking and eating lunch, she realized that it had just taken
Romy longer to put everything together.

Romy came to her. "I hate to throw work at you while you are on vacation, but I got this in the mail from a client and immediately thought of you.
You know how we used to ask clients to add one dream item to their project? You would take a blanket and pad, go out in the field, take a written description and transform it into something wonderful?"

"Yes?"

"These are really nice people, and there's no rush, but I'd like you to do your magic. Please."

"On one condition. You and the family have to come visit us."

"Really?"

"Yes, silly. Friends are always welcome."

They were heading towards the Cafe when two dogs ran by.

"Sunshine and Ratty. The Hanlons and Polly are here. Labor Day week has begun."

"Where's Mikie?"

"He's good for one long trot a day. Otherwise, he is with Polly. Has to keep an eye on her you know?"
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 25, 2012

Chapter 7: Alice Finishes her Breakfast

Alice had finished eating and was ready to talk
when the waitress whispered something to Sammi.

"There's been a pileup on the interstate and we are going to have to take an alternate route to The Farm. The nice lady tells me the new route is
half an hour quicker. They already mapped it out for us. Alice, tell us what happened next."

"Being out of the loop, so to speak, I had no idea what was going on in the outside world until my father came home one day white as a ghost with
a sheet of paper in his hand.
Apparently, in the old days, when courthouses were a day or two ride away by horse, minor disputes were resolved by the church. Now, Hilda's family was one of the first members and they had a copy of the covenant signed by the parishioners. All Billy had for contacts were the email for Toto's
Girls, which was on John and Penny's account.
When they heard Grandpa Galt was on his way through the cold and snow to defend the family honor, and mine, they had Billy send Grandpa to them.
John told Grandpa that if he wanted a quick hearing for his grievance, all he had to do was post it on the front door of the church. The congregation would hear the two parties out and make a decision within three days time. It was the pastor's responsibility to make sure everyone was notified.
When my father got the notice, he went to the church and tried to get the hearing, first just with the elders and then restricting it to men.
Pastor said the covenant stated, "all members", and that's the way it had to be.
My father was not happy. That meant any of the girls who were on the team, anyone who had heard my brothers or father say bad things about me or Billy had to testify in front of everyone. Someone could even ask my father or mother how I got my broken nose. He couldn't bring up the nudist part because half the members belonged to Paradise at one time or another."

"The night of the meeting, I didn't recognize Mr. Galt at first because I'd never seen him with clothes on or hat off. He read the letter my father sent, and then asks if he had proof to back it up. My father starts reading more emails he found. Bert and Flossie 'going hot and heavy in the barn' ended up being a bull and the prize cow breeding. 'John Wayne and Kelly making a racket for over an hour in the loft' was the rooster and barn cat trying to kill each other as they had been doing for years.
Mr. Galt was getting really agitated, his neck was all red and he finally asked my father if he had any proof that Billy or anyone had violated me.
My father didn't say anything because he didn't know one way or another. My mother stood up and told everyone that she had taken me to the doctor the week before and he told her no one had, which I knew was the truth anyway.
Mr. Galt yelled so loud everyone jumped. "You mean to tell me you have made all these charges against my grandson, my family and your own daughter without having any proof at all? You read horrible things from notes which were the newsy sort of thing any farmer would write in a letter to a friend."

"Well, if she means that much to you, you can have her. I don't have any use for her anymore."

When he said that all the support, he had disappeared. Talking about me as if I were a broken down tractor or plow.

"I don't think Alice is the problem, I think you are. It's Alice's choice what she wants to do and where she wants to go. She's of age. I'll tell you one thing though. If she came to me for a job, I'd hire her."

"My father hasn't spoken to me since. My brothers apologized, which was nice, and at least talked to me. I graduated in June and didn't know what I wanted to do, so I wrote Mrs. Galt a letter asking if that job offer was still good. We worked it out so I will work six months here and six months back home, for my mother's sake. Mrs. Snowe has a spare room since all her kids are gone so I'll be living at The Farm as well."

There was silence for a minute about Alice's news. Then hugs and cheers.

"That's my surprise. Sammi, my head hurts from trying to remember everything. My stomach is growling too. Do I have time to have another glass of milk and a piece of pie?"
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 25, 2012

Chapter 6: A Fiery Chariot heads to Kansas

Reuben Galt was well on his way to becoming a bitter old man until Polly and the Svensons arrived.
His brothers had died young and the widows took the insurance money and left him with the land. He had a run of bad luck. Poor seed, sick livestock, a bad back. He felt like the old time cartoon character with a rain cloud forever over his head.

The Svensons had bought more than half the land, and still let him mow, bale the hay and sell it.
There were new houses for himself and two of his sons. The eldest had enough money left over to refit the original one the Galts had lived in for more than a century. He managed the RV area, and split the fees with the Farm. He had a few cows for milk, grew enough corn to make a few extra dollars, kept two horses and made it possible for his wife to give up her housekeeping job in town.

It didn't bother him that the people next door lived nude. Most of the kids didn't have much when he was growing up. Skinny-dipped in the Pond.
From being a farmer and living in close quarters with a large family, you knew what men and women looked like and how babies were made from an early age.

All he knew is that they were good people who lifted the dark cloud from his life. All his grandchildren except the youngest had graduated from high school. Three had gone on to college. There was enough land for all of them to live if they wanted.

Now the youngest, Billy, was a rascal. Bright, good-natured, he was always in scrapes, getting detentions, flirting with the girls and passing in school by the skin of his teeth.

Seemed like he had a new girl friend every couple months. But something happened this past summer.
One of those softball girls had come around looking to help out and knocked some sense into him. Not by scolding or flirting, but by being
herself.

Came over one day with the eggs and chatted. Wearing a hat and mucking boots. Not one of those high and mighty ones, Wasn't afraid of hard work. Told him about herself, her life, never blaming anyone for things that didn't go right. Not a rocket scientist, but his wife Lydia told him she knew a lot of the little tricks you need to know to run a home."

He liked the way she walloped that ball. Took her till second base to get a full head of steam, but she moved like the old express train that ran through town when he was a kid. Once she turned the corner, no one got in her way.

Billy had been writing her and she had answered back when she could. One day Billy came in with a letter looking like his horse had died.

"Grandpa, Alice is in big trouble. Take a look at this."

He read it.

"Dear Billy Galt,

We just found out that you have been writing to Alice and filling her head with foolish ideas. You may have sweet talked her out there in that fancy place, but she is a silly stupid girl who needs to be looked after by her family because she can't make decisions for herself."
Please do not attempt to contact her again. Our attorney has been instructed to file charges against you for harassment, and your family for
contributing to the delinquency of a minor if you do."

Eli Wilson."

"Billy, did you take her up in the loft?"

"No, grandpa, she told me 'no'. Said I had to prove myself first."

"Billy, do you think she's stupid?"

"No, sir. Maybe she isn't book smart, but she knows how many eggs you have to sell in order to buy a pizza."

"I know you like her because you have been on your best behavior. What I want you to do is find out someone on that team of hers who can tell me about how their church runs. I'm not going face to face with those crazy people. If I'm going to Kansas to defend the family honor, I'll need all the ammunition I can get."

"You mean 'we", Grandpa?"

"No, you stay put. You can't afford to miss school. I'll call you along the way. What you can do is gas up the chariot and make sure the fluids are good. I have to get Grandma to make some food and a couple thermoses of coffee so I don't have to stop except for gas."

A black pickup with red flames along the side headed East on a January morning. Reuben was on the move.
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 25, 2012

Chapter 5 Alice in Pain

Linda was in an upbeat mood. She was happy that the team had merged so successfully with the YWCA girls.

"Everyone here is eighteen. Last October, we thought we would have to use some of the 16 year olds to fill in the gaps."

"They loved playing under the lights and the reception from parents and friends couldn't have been better. Once they found out that the nudity was incidental to the game, they relaxed."

"They restricted admission to members and screened all new applications to make sure we weren't getting any pervs. Looks like we will have twenty potential Toto's Girls next year and enough for two teams each of Bluebells and Bluebirds."

Sammi replied, "Right now I'm worrying about this year's team. Speaking of which, practice is at three thirty. Our stop is about five minutes away and they are all being silly back there. Make sure they are dressed. If Tina is still sleeping, leave her alone. She knows Alice's story and needs the rest. She's throwing batting practice."

They were angels. Poured out of the bus, and were in a horseshoe shaped seat, which fit all of them within fifteen minutes. After the usual indecision about what to eat, all orders were placed.

Sammi tapped her fork on a glass. "All right ladies, we can take our time here. While we eat, Alice is going to tell us what happened to her over the last year. We all thought she was a goner for a while, but here she is. Don't be shy Alice. Take your time."

Alice sipped her milk. "Well, you all know about my sending emails back and forth to the Farm. Billy would send me pictures of the animals and tell me about how he was doing in school and everything. He told me he was staying out of trouble and got all B's and C's on his report
card and only two detentions. I'd write back and send cheerful little notes about how I was doing. One day he wrote that he wished I didn't live so far away and sent me a picture someone had taken of us riding the horses. Well, I did something really stupid. I printed out the email and the picture and brought it home. I put it in my dresser. One day I left the drawer open and my mother found it. That afternoon when I finished my after school chores, I went in the house and both my parents were waiting for me. The letter and picture were on the kitchen table."

"I thought I was going to throw up. I probably would have if my father hadn't given me a backhand and broken my nose. Called me all kinds of filthy names. My mother made me swear on the Bible that I hadn't slept with Billy. My father said he was going to drive to California and shoot all the Galts or else sue if I was 'damaged goods'."

"Except for school and chores, I was locked in my room. That's why I didn't make it to the bridal shower. My father sent a letter telling Billy not to try to contact me again or they would take legal action. I overheard my parents talking about marrying me off to some old farmer
because my big brothers told all their friends that I was a stupid whore
and scared them away. I thought my life was over."

The food arrived and the girls started chowing down. The silence after
listening to Alice was only interrupted by requests to pass the rolls, ketchup or maple syrup.

"You ok?" Sammi asked her. A tear rolled down Alice's cheek.

"I'm here, so something good happened. It was just so horrible. I get sad whenever I think of it. Let me eat before the food gets cold. I'll feel a lot better when my tummy is full."
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 24, 2012

Chapter 4b Tina Finishes.

They had topped off the tank and steamed out of Carlin. Tina had ninety minutes to finish.

"All right, so your father sends a list asking for topographical maps of Paradise, along with the subdivision regulations for the town. He also sends along blueprints of your houses. Here we need basements because of the frost and a place to hide in case of tornadoes. We shared ideas
about the kinds of things we wanted: a small
community garden, a tot lot, an open area in the middle where people could just sit and talk and enjoy the day."

"I discussed this with my parents and they were interested as long as the house was built with the capability of installing all the kinds of bells and whistles techies like them love."

"The big surprise was when the holiday cards started coming in. Handwritten, typed, on business stationery, there must have been over two
hundred letters of support. A woman over ninety sent in two dollars and said there'd be two dollars every month as long as she lived. There were other donations, almost seven thousand worth. Almost all wanted regular updates."

"John and Penny must have been surprised."

"And happy. Most of the time holiday cards are just that. Last year it was a real outpouring of caring that really helped them commit to the project. By the time you, your husband and Rock showed up, the plans were there, Romy's friend Jen had made some rough 3D sketches of interiors and exteriors and Romy had laid out a number of subdivision plans including all the utility maps. Karl had his financials adjusted to current day costs and sent them along just to give John a ballpark idea of capital outlay. In three months, we had come from closing down Paradise and plowing it under to possibly creating something shiny and new."

Cissy thought a minute and said, "I saw all those plans. What you ended up with was quite a bit different."

"Remember, that was just all our ideas put on paper for the first time. After that, it was cut and paste. What changed the least was Romy's
engineering design. The county planner told John it was one of the best he had ever seen from someone working from topo maps and soil analysis
reports."

"I remember dad saying something about having a surveyor come in and do a layout, but we got that blizzard in early December and delayed everything until the January thaw. John did apply for a subdivision permit for the land though, which saved a lot of time later, as you know."

"By that time, I was back in school and trying to save Alice. But events took on a life of their own while we all waited and watched."

It was almost five when they pulled into a rest stop to change drivers. Sammi was amused with the butt print on the door windows.

"What kind of cream did you put on just to make sure I saw your cheeks?" she laughed.

"Oh, 30 sunscreen I think. Just grabbed a bottle out of my bag and slopped it on."

"I'll have to punish you with room cleaning, you know."

"I know. I might be wacky, and I may never match, but I'm not a slob. I refuse to live with piglets."

Before you take a nap, wake up the girls for rest room break. Have Linda take out some of the food the Larue's gave us so they don't complain we're starving them. Fifteen minutes. I'm going to go a little further for our breakfast stop. Linda will sit with me while you two nap. If you skip your snack, you'll get about three hours. See you ninish."

She told Linda as she drove, "I'll fill up just before we get out of Nevada. It's another half hour to the breakfast place. That's when Alice
is going to tell everyone what happened to her."

Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 24, 2012

Chapter 4a: Tina Tells a Tale.

Tina had settled in on some throw pillows and began to talk.

"During the dinner, as you may have noticed, one person never spoke up: Libby. When Sammi asked her why, she told her that she didn't know if she could help. Now Libby isn't lazy. She works two part-time jobs after school to pay for all her expenses, teaches Sunday school and still manages to do well in school and play softball."

"She figured she would do missionary work close to home and then be able to go on with her life. What she found out was that they were planning to send her to some jungle for three years instead of the usual one. The elders' kids had gotten the cushy telemarketing and local canvassing spots.

"When Sammi heard about this, she went ballistic. Now this was right around the time they were not going to pay for the bus expenses. She called them a bunch of hypocrites, accused the pastor of basing his assignments on how much money got stuffed in his pockets and not how good a person was. Then they tell her that Libby's father had agreed to this in exchange for the larger stipend Libby would get for going out of the
country, which he would get since all trade in the jungle was barter."

"When Libby found out and tried to reason with her father, he told her that either she went or after she graduated, she'd have to move out. Told her not to go to Sammi, cuz at the time she was still getting married, or to John and Penny's or they'd boycott the club."

"When I heard of it, I got a bright idea. I asked my friends at The Farm if there was any college out there that needed a second baseman and
gave out scholarships. They spoke with Elke, who said she's be glad to recommend her athletic talents, but more depended on her grades to get a
full scholarship from Worthington. By the time of the dinner, the application hadn't arrived and she was really bummed out."

"The other person we were worried about was Alice. She was right. To her father she may as well have been another cow the way he treated her.

"When I set up the computer in the rec. hall, I also set up an email account for Alice because she wanted to thank the Galt's, Grandpa and Billy especially for being so nice to her when she was there.

"To her surprise, Billy answered. Said he had enjoyed her company and what grandpa had said. 'He usually calls the girls he sees me with useless tramps, said he thought you were a nice sensible girl. From him, that's high praise.'
Eventually, her parents found out, but I'll let her tell THAT story tomorrow at breakfast."

"You were busy," Cissy said. "With everything else going on, you must have been the one who spoke with Rock."

"Yes. At the time, the Svensons were getting ready for Elke's wedding; Romy was going into her waddling stage of pregnancy, and not traveling,
so I touched base with him first. He got a list of things we needed to do from Polly, and we went to work."

She went down the steps and pressed her bare behind against the glass.

"Can't help myself, I'm a brat. A full moon shows all your private parts, and you bend over. I'm standing and the doorframe hides enough so you only see cheeks, so technically I'm not mooning. I'll get cleaning duty, but at least that way I won't trip over anything on the way to bed and get hurt."

They were almost in Clifton. Tina poked her head in back and it was quiet. "Get gas and I'll fill you in on what else went on before Linda's shower. I'll be done by the time we reach Winnemucca. No one went to the rest room at the last fuel stop, so we're an hour ahead of schedule. Sammi needs the rest. I'll get yelled at but it will be for a good cause."
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 24, 2012

Late Friday evening, Maia ran out the front door of the cottage towards the beach. She got on her knees and bowed several times to the heavens.

She thanked whoever was up there for granting her wish and making her happy. Then she ran into the sea yelling,

"Jeg er en laege!! Jeg er en laege!!"

She had passed her boards. Her medical license would be waiting for her when she returned to the States.

Rick had been watching her water dance from shore. When she saw him, she soaked him, jumping in his arms.

"Life is good. Let's celebrate. We can get our blood tests tomorrow and married on Monday or Tuesday. Freya can spend the rest of the week in our room. Rafi and Elke have had their week."

Rick was surprised but relieved. He had brought a ring with him to propose at the right moment and this was as good a time as any. He put her over his shoulder, carried her back to the porch, and quickly retrieved the box as she dried off.

Maia was ecstatic, parading around at midnight, knocking on all her relatives' doors to show off the ring and deliver her news. She got her Uncle Ejnar to agree to perform the ceremony at her parent's house so no one had to get dressed.

At two in the morning, she jumped into bed with Elke and Rafi to tell them the good news.

Elke said, "What would you have done if we were in the middle of something, silly girl?"

"I dunno. Probably the same thing. I'm just so happy."

The two couples spent the rest of the night in animated conversation discussing their future.

Marta returned from Granite Lake in excellent shape. She weighed three pounds less than she had before her last pregnancy. Her two-mile daily swim and innumerable games of volleyball had left her toned and relaxed. She was more than ready to atone for her poor performance the year before at the Labor Day weekend tournament.

When Inga told her about Maia, she was pleased. Inga also said Elke thought she was pregnant.

"We'll find out when she gets home and see what Mikie thinks."

The old dog had had a peculiar knack over the years of knowing when the Svenson family women were pregnant. He would sit in front of them as if wanting to have his head scratched. As he leaned forward, if they were pregnant, he would lick their belly once or twice right above the navel. Polly had picked it up after Em got pregnant for the second time. When he did the same for Marta and Heidi's first, she mentioned it to Inga. He had been right on target for the other six grandchildren.

"Elke will be back in a week. Polly will be back from Kansas with the dogs around the same time. Let's see if age has affected his nose."

Maia's weekend of planned revelry in Copenhagen became a rush to find rings, order wedding food, and restricted tourism to a quick two hours at Tivoli Gardens.

"We'll be back every year. Plenty of time to be tourists." Maia told Rick.

At midnight Farm time, people watched the wedding on the wide screen in the Cafe. It was eleven in Denmark. The sun was out, and you could hear the surf in the background. The ceremony was brief. Elke was witness for Maia and her brother Noah for Rick. Uncle Enjar spoke in Danish and English
wishing the couple many years of happiness and love. Balloons were
released, flowers were strewn along the path to the reception, and their room at the inn for that night filled with gifts for Freya.

While her father had doubts, Momma Sorensen was pleased. “Rick and I had many talks over the internet while Maia was at work. Papa too." She told Elke. "He is just not used to things moving this quickly. They say good things come in threes. Maia the doctor is one, Maia married is two. I wonder what the third will be?"
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 23, 2012

Chapter 3b The Dinner Plot, continued.

"Boy, you guys seem to have John wrapped around your little finger." Cissy said.

"Maybe a little," Linda said, "He was just so busy trying to keep the farm and the club afloat, he never had time to network or think of the future. We just got him organized and gave him hope."

It was nearly six. Mrs. Larue and her daughter had packed up box lunches, lemonade and cookies. The girls were collecting their belongings and loading them into the bus.

"Let me finish about the dinner before we hit the road."

Tina got up to speak.

"I've been busy too. All the girls have helped out, so it's a group effort, not just me. First, as you know, the week the bus was in the garage, I spent a lot of time with their computer people, mostly kids our age. They helped me build this fantastic desktop, which is amazing. Of course, I am not using the one I had, so I came by the other day and installed it in the recreation building. From the other girls, we got
a wide screen TV, two smaller ones, CD and DVD players and a whole bunch of audios and videos. John got the cast iron stove changed over from coal to a pellet-burning one so we have heat. The palettes of pellets are in
the first rental unit. All hooked up to the satellite dish Bonnie paid for as a parting gift. The stuff isn't new but at least it was built in this century."

John piped up. "I also found a lot of dry rot in the other four rentals. They will be coming down as soon as I can get a dumpster. Some of your boyfriends have graciously agreed to help me out. I'd like to put more RV hookups there when I have extra cash."

Tina continued. "Penny and I have also put together a master list of all of the past members of Toto's Girls and Hilda's Girls from her holiday card list. We are asking for letters of support and small contributions if they can afford it for the new non-profit."

"Back to Sammi to wrap things up."

There was a buzz in the room as she took the floor.

"Pretty good, huh? Well, listen to this one. Linda and her Bert are going to need a house eventually to raise all those kids they plan on having. You all know she wants it near the field so she can make them ball players as soon as they can walk. I'd like to find a one story for my parents and
get them out of that drafty Victorian in town."

"We were wondering if you would be agreeable to letting us build houses close to the field."

Pandemonium broke out. Penny hushed them.

"We don't know how much it would cost to let you all build here or even if the town would let us. Let John and I sort things out, and get more information. Most of you will be back at Christmas. Linda's bridal shower is just before the New Year. We should have some answers for you then."

They had been helping the girls pack as they talked, and thanked the Laure’s for their hospitality. Mr. Larue had ridden back from the grazing area to thank Alice for her help. He looked at the grounds and didn't even see a paper wrapper.

"You're more than welcome to stop here on the way back. Alice, if you ever need a job, let me know. Sammi, apologize to Karl for me. With spotty internet connections and not much spare time, we didn't get to make our video. I hope you have enough footage."

"More than enough. You've been very gracious. We will recommend you
highly."

The bus headed back to the highway. Alice said, "First time I've ever seen a nude cowboy up front and personal. Thing is I just realized that now."

In fact, they didn't see anyone wearing more than boots and a hat the whole time they were there.

They had crossed into Utah before everyone had settled down. Sammi called Tina to the front.

"I need to get some sleep before I drive the last shift. You did a lot of behind the scenes work. Keep Cissy company by filling her in. Wake me up when you get tired, and no later than the fuel stop at Carlin. And no mooning."

Tina could have done whatever she wanted. Sammi was out cold in five minutes.
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 23, 2012

Chapter 3a The Dinner Plot

They had settled down after lunch. Alice had fallen asleep and the girls had rolled her over and applied sunscreen so she wouldn't burn.

Sammi continued. "It was a busy two weeks before our dinner. The club closed Sunday of Columbus Day weekend and the dinner was always Monday at noon."

They were having their final warm apple cider toasts. There had been much fun and laughter as there always was, with raucous stories of summer adventures and people they had met at The Farm.

Then came the time when everyone told of their plans for the coming year.

Linda announced she and Bert would be getting married in February. "A small one, then a quick trip somewhere warm. Then back for spring
planting and getting the club ready for another year."

One girl was going to work in Dallas, two more in Denver and another in St. Louis. Three or four more were in college but wouldn't be able to make the trip next year.

"Our classes start in late August. We aren't geniuses like Tina. We can't afford to get too far behind. But we'll be here to scrimmage the team and help out with the Bluebells."

Bonnie wouldn't be back at all. "I have a teaching job outside Seattle starting in January. One of the girls I met during the tournament gave me the contacts and I'm happy to say I got hired."
The truth was Bonnie moved away because she was gay. In a small town with few secrets, life could be very unpleasant for someone who went against the grain.

Alice wasn't going to college after graduation.
"My father is looking for a man who will take me off his hands. I feel like a cow being bid out for breeding. I wish I could find a way out of this, but they think I am too stupid to make my own decisions."

John was counting. With the number of girls leaving, they would be hard pressed to have a team next year. He may as well shut down the club for good now, instead of prolonging the agony.

Sammi stood. "Before we start crying, I actually have good news. First, as expected, the church refused to pay the bills for the bus repair. What I did next was get the actual cost of the motor and labor, filed a suit against them in Small Claims Court, and interviewed for a little article you never read in the local paper.

In order to avoid being exposed for the kind of people they really are, they agreed to pay half the expenses in exchange for dropping the suit
and spiking the article. In addition, they transferred title of the bus over to me on one condition. I had to resign my church membership."

A hush came over the group. "No, no, I'm not shunned. I have that in writing. They just want me to go away before I cause more trouble. They
also didn't want to risk a lot of people leaving in protest either. Bad for business."

"Second, Fred got his ring back last week. I can't have a whiny little baby for a husband. I need someone solid like Bert, who can make me laugh."

This was followed by several choruses of,"Fred is dead."

"Two more things before I turn this over to Tina. This is to cheer you up, John. Penny and I sent in an application to make Toto's Girls a non-profit group separate from the club. It includes the bus, the field and all the land from the rear lot line to the tall bushes. The people we spoke with seemed to think we should get our status finalized before next season starts."

"We need new players. You know me. I'm always scouting around for new talent. Well, just so happens I met a family who lives about an hour away from us who has a family naturist setup. The youngest daughter-in-law works for the YWCA and they have a summer camp where no one wears suits in the pool."

"Like the old days, when no one was allowed to wear a suit, boys or girls."

"Right. Now they play softball and have enough for three teams from ages eight to twenty-three, and no one to play against. Now Rock, the father, has been talking us up and folks want to do the same there. They have their own field, with lights even, but no one to play against. Right now, we are good with the Bluebells, but a bit thin here."
"What I suggested was that we combine resources: build a super team and go back and forth to get used to playing on another field. An hour bus trip is nothing. Most of us have ridden that long to school. All we need is for you to agree."

"Do I have a choice?"

"Of course not. Thanks, John, you're wonderful. Tina, you're up."
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 22, 2012

Chapter 2b Home Not So Sweet Home ...

Sammi got up and counted noses.

"Where's Alice?"

"We thought she was right behind us when we left the barn," one said. "But one of the cows went into labor early so she might still be there."

"Let me take a walk and see what's going on. Linda, tell Cissy about your parents and what they went through. You know better than anyone.
I'll be back."

"When we came back, my parents were a mess. Not many new members, and the responses he got when he wanted to raise the dues."

"What, you think we're rich? You make a lot of money from us."

When he tried to explain about new requirements for the septic system, new pumps and filters for the pool, taxes and insurance, they told him to go to the bank like everyone else or to take it out of the profits. Or to disband the softball team.

They knew he couldn't disband the team. One of the provisions of Hilda's will was that the softball team continue to exist and that "the girls’ softball team will be granted two weeks every summer to barnstorm or play in tournaments to promote physical activity, good sportsmanship and the nudist way of life. Expenses will be paid from the membership fees."

My father tried open houses, but they were really hostile to singles and outsiders. One even called Immigration one weekend when we had a team with a number of Latino-Americans playing. They'd tell perspective members they had to pay the whole year's fee up front, even though it was a lie.
All nasty stuff to keep this place their own private club."

"When younger people made suggestions, they were told 'it was good enough for us, so it's good enough for you. Deal with it'."

They did. The teenagers left as soon as they got jobs or graduated. The ones who were married just stopped coming.

"My brother was as bad as they were. Kept pressuring my father to close it down, sell the land to a developer and retire. Bert and I wanted to keep it running and make it as much fun for our kids as it was for us."

"Dad was just about to throw in the towel when he saw Sammi coming down that cornrow. First time he ever saw her, she was maybe eight, bat on her shoulder, ball and glove on the other hand, nothing on of course, knocking on the door and asking if I could come out and play. Over the years, they've had their own little routine."

That day Sammi came in and said to John. "How's my favorite married man? If your wife is sick of you, I'll be glad to take you off her hands."

"My wife has had so much fun with me over the years, I'm afraid there isn't much left for a feisty woman like you."

Penny was slicing cucumbers and piped up, "Sorry, dear, you have to find your own. Now what's this I hear about the bus? And where's the bill?"

"Linda is my best friend, but sometimes she has a big mouth. The motor got donated, I only had to pay for the other parts, one mechanic and put a down payment on the tires. I'll give the bill to the church."

"What if they don't pay?"

"Well, I had it appraised. I spent more on it than it is worth. If they won't pay, I'll ask for a title transfer."

"Then how will they cart people around?"

"They can get the local car dealer who belongs to front him a vehicle. Or they can carpool. The church has the money. They could have bought a new bus years ago if they really wanted to."

She looked at him. His eyes were sad.

"I know they said no to paying more that membership isn't keeping up with expenses and you don't know what to do."

"I have to give a lot of thought over the winter on whether to open up again in the spring."

"The Girls and I talked about this a lot on the way back. We have some ideas which could be helpful."

"We don't have the money or the resources The Farm does."

"We know that. But we do have their outlook: openness, acceptance of differences, friendliness towards newcomers, physical and mental well being."

"Sounds good, but it is still going to cost something."

"John, Penny, the end of season dinner is in two weeks. Listen to what we have to say, think about it and talk it over. We all want to help, just gotta find the right way."

"Oh, look, here comes Alice. And Sammi is smiling."

Alice had helped in a difficult breech birth and was the honorary auntie of a brand new calf.
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 22, 2012

Chapter 2a Home Not so Sweet Home

"Wake up, sleepy head. Come and see what our stop looks like." said Linda.

Sammi got up and looked outside the window. Some of the girls were taking turns swinging on a rope, which deposited them into a swimming hole. Others were sunning themselves on a patch of lawn. She saw three houses close by and the top of a silo beyond a ridge. Tina was somewhere taking pictures to send to The Farm so the Larue's got full family membership.

"The rest of them went to the back house to get some fruit. We made it to our first stop. A few miles outside Green River, Wyoming near the Flaming Gorge Reservoir. It's almost one and time for lunch. Salad and fresh roast beef sandwiches with newly picked tomatoes and gravy."

Sammi took an outdoor shower, and then motioned to the girls to come in for their meal. They were already eating when the last stragglers arrived.

"Since Linda is here, she can help fill in any details I miss about our situation the first few weeks after we got back home."

Sammi really didn't want to tell John and Penny she had paid for the bus repairs out of her own pocket. Technically, the bus belonged to the
church, but the club had been making all the repairs while the congregation prayed it wouldn't break down. She would request that the church accept her expenses as part of her tithing fee, but she wasn't holding her breath. As far as asking the members to help, it was hard enough to get gas and meal money from them for the trip. Good thing Karl had given her a break on the motel rental.

She drove past the open gate and parked in the lot at Paradise. She undressed, stuck her shirt and shoes in her bag and started walking towards
the ball field.

The grounds were well maintained. The Olympic sized swimming pool, built from plans copied by a GI in England from those used for the 1948 games,
was the most popular place during the season. Large sun deck, a big sandbox for infants and a modern jungle gym made it the place to be on a sweltering summer day.

Across from that was the office and game room. A coin-op pool table, some card tables with chip trays from the 50s, an old pinball machine, and
a cage with numbered balls in it for bingo. A pay phone, no internet connection, one TV with four channels. They changed the old-fashioned soda machine last year, the one where you could get a bottle for a quarter. The new one cost a buck. Cans. Tasted like metal too. No one would volunteer to run a snack bar. Instead, there was a small kitchen where women could cook together on a large cast iron stove. Most chose to barbecue. There were some vending machines too, supplied by one of the "generous members". The food was vile, and the stamps on much of the food was months past the expiration date.

The bathrooms and showers were functional but primitive. The old clown nozzle her mother had put on when she was five was still there, more
out of nostalgia than neglect.

There were half a dozen RV hookups, four of which were permanently used by members, five old shacks with one light, one outlet and not much else.

She continued past the volleyball and badminton court, then archery and rifle range, before she reached an open area where two hundred people once tented and relaxed after a day of softball and sun. The past few years, they were lucky to have thirty. Most of the teams wanted to go do
things in town and sleep in a comfortable bed at a motel after playing.

The same went for a lot of visiting families. It was less expensive and much less work to rent a motel room than buying all the gear, raising and lowering a tent, cooking, cleaning, packing, unpacking, and waiting in line to take a shower.

She was depressed until she reached the wooden gate separating a row of tall bushes. She opened it and felt better. Sprinklers were watering the lush green grass. The dirt infield was flat and smooth. Ideas cluttered her head as she walked around the outfield fence to her favorite cornrow. She pivoted, took one giant step and headed to Linda's. She hoped her parents hadn't given up.
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 21, 2012

Maia's mother was usually good at keeping secrets. However, she was so
excited about helping Rafi and Elke conceive that she told her mother. By the time the plane landed, candles had been lit in church, a novena had begun, and fertility paraphernalia had arrived at the cottage.

"Momma, you are so bad. Suppose now they feel too anxious to do what they are supposed to do?" Maia said.

"I'm so sorry. I didn't think it would get out of control like this. But you have also lost your sense of humor. I hope your disposition improves when the test results arrive at the end of the week."

"And if I don't pass, you can put out an order for hemlock and build a raft to burn my body and send it out to sea."

"What about Rick?"

"Oh, that handsome debonair man behind me? I changed my mind then. I promised to take him into Copenhagen to feed him heavenly dishes and get him drunk on strong summer beer. Oh, and show him the sights too. You're coming too. I want you to find out for yourselves what a wonderful man he is."

In the background, they could hear Elke and Rafi laughing. They were reading the notes attached to the fertility symbols and getting sillier by the minute. One of the last audible things they heard before Rafi closed the door was, " I know Freya liked to have a good time, but with all this stuff she may get carried away and give us quintuplets. Please, please, just one is all we want."

Polly, Mikie and Sunshine were in Kansas at the Hanlons. It wouldn't be as crowded this year. Nyssa was having a difficult first pregnancy and she and her husband would be staying behind. Cissy would be traveling with her YWCA charges that had made Toto's Girls.

Mikie seemed stronger this year, able to do more things, but he never wandered far from Polly's side. The night before she left, Cissy came up to her and said, "Mikie's waiting for you to say something to him. I don't know what, but he hangs on your every word."

Polly knew what he was waiting for. She just wasn't ready to tell him.

Reed had found Neddy's present. It arrived mid-month and he showed it to Romy.

"How many people did you have to bribe to get that?" she said.

"Thirty years ago it would have been a lot. Today, just a case of Johnnie Walker Black. I think she will be pleased. Now tell me about how you are going to take care of the baby and go back to school?"

She had classes two days a week. She would drop Bethany off at the Day Care, go to class, feed her during her break, and then pick her up when she was done.

"Why not just leave her here?"

"Reed, she's still breast-feeding. Besides, you need time for yourself and with our son. He's been very good and is busy with school, but he still needs special time with Dad."

"He mentioned something about a new theme for the holiday train and car display out in the barn. Said that he noticed in pictures that buildings in town had changed over the years and wondered if we could do something like that with the layout here. We'll go meet Jud and Karl and see what he has in mind."

"First grade and looking at the details already. The wonders of an exploring mind allowed to grow in an atmosphere that encourages rather than stifles thought and creativity. How lucky we are to live here."

Things were not going well with Bekka and Naomi.Naomi hated Bekka coming home, dropping her clothes on a couch she had reserved for clients, cooking, and eating during sessions. Bekka resented Naomi's getting up at noon, not doing housework, rearranging her work station and bringing company home at all hours when she had to get up for work. One morning, she packed all her stuff and moved to Edna's.

She told Romy, "I love my sister but we are living different lives. We are trampling on each others personal space. Moving gives us both breathing room and allows us to stay friends. Rosie let me have the downstairs bedroom so I could set up my workspace there as well. We haven't had an argument since I left."

Peace was restored.
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 21, 2012

Chapter 1b: Return to Reality continued.

"Cissy, all this talking made my throat dry. I'd like that coffee now. You might want to get some clothes too. It's getting light and we are right outside Denver."

Cissy had forgotten she wasn't wearing anything. She put on one of her husband’s cotton shirts, grabbed a pair of cutoffs and carried them back with the coffee.

"That must have been horrible. so what happened next?"

"Before I start that, let me finish with two other team members who play a big part in all this."

"Tina, our scorekeeper, social director, sabremetrics expert and computer addict. A speedy outfielder with a good arm. Pesky hitter. My problem with her is that half the time her brain is in another location and she doesn't pay attention. I hate losing her in the field, but I might have to make a relief pitcher out of her to keep her focused. She's in college, studying demographics, geography and statistics. I am going to lose her someday because there isn't enough to keep her mind occupied here. I could see her working with Eric in his computer lab in a few years, writing programs and designing software far beyond my comprehension. It would also be a relief to the fashion world. Tina has no idea how to dress herself. The only time
she matches is when she has her uniform on."

"Last but not least is Libby, who is already at The Farm. My best player. When she gets on base, she runs barefoot. Says it gives her better traction. She slides and gets bruises on her rear. Tells me, 'We needed the run, I was safe. That's what matters. Sometimes you have to pay a price.' "

"She's a good student, fit in with all the kids, dressed well when she had to, and was known to be a flirt. Her problem is her parents. They are very strict and controlling. Other than teammates, she had no real friends. They wanted her to go and do missionary work for the church instead of going to college. Libby felt she could help people in other ways, but didn't know at the time how to change her destiny."

"After we changed drivers, I told the team about Linda's message. We
talked the whole rest of the trip about what could be done to keep the club and the team. They knew we didn't have the resources of The Farm. They didn't know that I had paid for the bus repairs out of my own pocket. We came up with a whole bunch of ideas,but by the time we got back to Paradise, there were far more questions than answers, and no clue on how to get the money."

They heard movement in the back. Linda was gently rousing everyone and getting them properly dressed for breakfast.

"Should I go back and help?" asked Cissy.

"No need. When we stop, you and I go potty, brush our teeth and wash up. When we get back, Linda sends them three at a time to do the same. After
breakfast, Linda will drive the rest of today's route while we sleep. This afternoon,after we get settled, I'll tell you what happened next."
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 20, 2012

Chapter 1a : Return to Reality

Sammi liked driving at night. It helped her think. She was on that empty stretch of highway between Reno and Elko that she began to assess the good and the bad of this year's trip.

First, the good stuff. The accommodations were
fabulous. So many kinds of good food. The desserts were obscenely delicious and the drinks
always cold.

She and Elke had become friends. They teased and sniped and trash talked, but that was part of the fun. The two hundred girls playing softball and socializing for five days wearing nothing but hats and shoes during the games was an amazing experience.

The Farm family treated them like visiting royalty. The bus had been saved. No longer would there be praying for the engine not to blow up on steep uphill grades. The donated new engine and volunteer labor had reduced costs by half.

Next, the not so good news. For many of the girls, this would be their last trip. Jobs, school, relationships, all would become more important than trekking halfway across the country to play softball.

Most would still come to the club. They would scrimmage the new team and coach the younger Bluebirds and Bluebells.

Their home field in fact was on the grounds, built in the 1930s by Hilda MacTavish, who used the best grass and loam to make it a place everyone wanted to play.

As the story went, Hilda wanted a game women could play without a lot of equipment. The ball was bigger and softer then, so no gloves were needed. A bonnet or straw hat would protect their heads from the sun. A box of balls, a few bats, white shoe polish to keep the balls white, that's all you needed. In the beginning, sod was turned over to make the bases. On big weekends, there'd be maybe five teams of nine or ten playing, more if any barnstorming teams came through.

One picture stuck in her mind: a heavyset 60ish woman wearing only a straw hat, a bat in one hand and a megaphone in the other. Hilda.

Her mother had played for her. Some of the girls' grandmothers even. She wondered if their children would have the same opportunity.

Speaking of that, she wondered about her own personal life. She had been engaged to Fred for three years; however her father had become ill.
Between chauffeuring him to numerous specialists and running the insurance
office, the wedding had been postponed twice. He griped and complained about all the time she spent with the team.

Her parents were very supportive." Sammi, it's the only way you can relax. Go on the trip. Day to day things we can do. If it is an emergency, we can text or email you. As for Fred, if he can't deal with it, maybe he doesn't deserve to be your husband."

Too depressing, she thought. Especially Fred. Now good stuff, next year's team.

First, there was Linda, daughter of the current owners, John and Penny Stander, great granddaughter of Hilda. Her best friend since second grade. Solid, steady line drive hitting catcher.
She'd be marrying Bert, whom she'd been going out with since she met him at the club when she was twelve. Good man. He tells her she's the female
reincarnation of Johnny Bench. She'd play until she was a grandmother herself.

Then there was Alice. Not the brightest bulb in the lamp, but a great fielder who could hit the ball a mile. Good thing too. She was slow as molasses. A true blue farm girl. While the other girls were tanning and flirting, she wandered over to the Galt's farm. Sammi found her mucking out the stalls with one of the grandsons wearing boots and her hat. Got up at four every morning to help with the milking and feeding. It wasn't all work though. By the end of the week, she and young Galt were riding horseback on the trails. Alice doesn't need much to be happy: sunshine, softball, horses, kind words and hugs."

"That wasn't so bad." Cissy said.

"But the next part was. Linda got an email before we left saying some of the regulars had scared away potential members with their comments and questions. Then they said if he tried to raise the dues more than ten dollars, they'd stop coming. Now I had to tell the girls this might be the last trip for everyone."
Naturist Fiction arrow Toto's Girls

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 20, 2012

This is a short little tale about the Kansas softball team that
visits The Farm in "Full Circle".

It is an original story.

Prologue

The bus left Paradise of the Plains just before sunset.

Before the usual good-bys, the team had posed for pictures. Sammi thought it bizarre. Three dozen nude people taking pictures of a clothed nudist softball team. They looked good in their traveling uniforms: White shirts with Toto on the front, usual name and number on the back, emerald green gym shorts and caps, and two-toned green and brown shoes.

After a short prayer, the team boarded and awaited Sammi's final
instructions.

"You know the drill. No shoes. In the shoe rack or piled behind the equipment locker. If your feet are cold, wear socks. Decide before we leave where you are sleeping. The rug on the floor has a lot of padding and is comfortable. I don't want any squabbling after we leave. Stops, roughly every three hours. Breakfast is around five when we change drivers. The others are gas and rest room stops only. Clothing. When the curtains are closed, you can be nude. When open, enough to avoid arrest or cause accidents. No mooning the truck drivers. Offenders will get motel cleaning duty."

"We will stop somewhere halfway where you can stretch, shower and send messages home. We leave after dark tomorrow and if all goes well, we will be at The Farm by noon the next day. There are kindles, zines and Bibles available. Linda will distribute, Please share."

"Now, one last cheer for the grownups."

The chorus rang out. "We're ruff, we're tuff, we slide in the buff.
We're Toto's Girl's."

As she sped up the highway towards Goodland, Sammi marveled at the
improved performance of the bus. The new motor and parts were put in last year, of course, but the four new tires made the ride even better. It was lighter too. Sixteen seats instead of forty-eight, a lighter equipment locker in front, and a new footlocker in the rear for the girls' bags. The middle had four inches of carpeting and padding so the girls could sleep and have legroom.

She wondered about the team. More than half were new. The defense and speed were good, but she worried there wasn't enough power in the lineup to get them to the finals again. At least, they would get the experience, she thought. It didn't help. She hated losing.

Sometime after two, Cissy Hanlon poked her head through the curtain and asked, "Ready to switch? I can be dressed in two secs."

"I'm fine. We usually stop for gas and breakfast outside Fort Collins.
Linda likes to drive on a full stomach. Besides, the truck stop's first batch of muffins will be coming out about then. Yummy."

"I have a thermos of coffee if you need it and I'll keep you company."

"Coffee means a pit stop. The company would be welcome."

Cissy brought a mug for herself. "They all seem to be asleep. They were so silly for a while; I thought it would never be quiet."

"One of the reasons we leave at night. The darkness relaxes them after a while. Now that you're here let me fill you in on what really went down at Paradise. You've heard the official version. Let me tell you the whole story."

"It started on the ride home last year. ......."
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 18, 2012

Rafi and Elke were sitting in the office waiting for Doc Elder to come back with their test results. Elke was having a hard time staying still.

The Doc came in with a folder of paperwork. He said, "You are in excellent health. No problems or even hints of problems. Now, before I go into the issue most important to you. I have to ask how active has your love life been?"

Elke winked at Rafi, who immediately put on a pair of Bugs Bunny ears while Elke donned floppy pink ones. "Answer your question?"

Doc had never gotten a response like that. "I guess it's been good then," he laughed.

"Elke, your eggs are fine and Rafi, your count is high, so there is no problem there."

He asked for specifics. After getting the details, Doc said, "I would suggest you reverse your morning routine on days you are fertile. If that doesn't work, come back and see me and we will try something else."

"Ooh, ooh, you know when next time is, Rafi?"

"Beginning of next month."

"Yes, we'll be in Denmark. If this works, we will have a baby with dual citizenship. Momma will be so happy."

Rafi thanked Doc and shook his hand. "Sorry about the rabbit ears, but Elke thought it would break the ice. At times, she has little patience and felt if you had a good laugh, whatever the news was it would come out quickly. Now where has she gone?"

Doc cleaned his glasses with his tie and said, "A pair of pink ears just headed towards the Pond."

"My wife is a brilliant woman, and very serious, but she always lets the child inside her come out to play. She will be a wonderful mother."

He put his ears on the receptionist's desk and went to find his wife. He could retrieve Bugs on their next visit.

***************************************************************************

Except for Cheyenne, the teenagers were having a wonderful summer. Karl and Katie did everything together as did the two sets of twins, John and Jason Gelsch and Emerald and Jade Greywolf. Mo Saunders was part of the crowd now, playing volleyball with Jacques and Francine, Jeannine's two, the Elders, O’Brien’s and the rest in the morning, hanging out at Sand Trap Pond in the afternoon and going into town together to meet with high school friends.

Others would work in Eric's office with the college kids, writing programs, building computers and communicating with other nudists their age all over the world. Angie, who was in charge while Eric was away, locked the office from three to nine to get them out into the fresh air. She also shut down the office main frame at one a.m., for "maintenance".

"You'd be here all night if I didn't and get into mischief. You'd be too tired to do your work share, and then I would be in trouble. I was a teenager once, and I want you to have fun, but there are limits to everything."

Libby had trouble at first dealing with the much faster pace of things, the variety of activities available and all the people there she hadn't noticed when she had come to just play ball. She was exhausted and lost weight.

Elke was supportive but Dora took her under her wing.

"You are going to be around for at least the next four years. You don't have to do everything in six weeks. Some of the girls headed to college are going shopping for clothes and stuff. Worthington is very eclectic; pick yourself a style you feel comfortable with and no one will care.
But we do have to do something about your hair and nails."

"All right. But only if a bunch of us go together. I wouldn't want to get special treatment."

There are activities, which bond modern women of all ages. Invading the mall to go shopping, going to a salon for beautification, or stopping somewhere to eat are a few. Dora reported back to Elke, "They're eating Chinese leftovers, modeling shoes and showing off their nails. Red for the fingers and black and blue with sparkles on the toes for Lib. The other girls think it's cool. All is well."

Karl and Inga returned the day before Elke left. Mother and daughter went for a walk. Maia was waiting for them when they returned.

"You have to brew a pot of tea and the two of you have to drink a cup from it. The good luck is one of you will get pregnant. You also have to put honey, sweet breads, and fruit for Freya inside your bedroom before you sleep. She will look favorably on your bed if they are fresh." Inga told her.

"I'll take care of everything. My mom knows the ritual. As for the tea, no problem. The good luck is supposed to last a year and who knows what will
happen with me and Rick?" She grinned. "Life isn't about just being a doctor. I love being his girlie girl."
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 17, 2012

Fourth Tick

Karl, Inga, Jud and Sally flew east after the fourth.
The women went immediately to Granite Lake, the men landed in Washington. They saw the Senators, watched the Orioles get pounded at Camden Yards, took in an afternoon game in Philadelphia and followed the Phillies on to Pittsburgh, where they posed in front of Honus Wagner's and Roberto Clemente's statues before the Pirates won an exciting 14 inning game.

"Not bad, two old guys spending a week watching and talking baseball with people. I mean the other sports are good, but you really can't have a conversation with anyone except at a baseball game," Jud said.

"We've got what, seven parks to go before we've hit them all?" Karl asked. "Have you heard from Bix?"

"Before we left. It took him a while to adjust, with the travel and the better quality pitching. He's having trouble with the off speed stuff.But he's playing every day, so that's a good sign. He tries not to show it but he misses Cheyenne terribly. And it's eight plus Yankee Stadium."

"Two more years and we will be done except for one. We'll have to wait for Bix to go to New York."

"Let's fly instead of driving. With a good night's sleep' we can help our brides pack the van tomorrow."

We can spend our week at the Cape listening to games on the radio like we did when we were younger. Marta tells me the reception is really good there at night."

Back at Granite Lake, Inga had an uproarious time watching the grandchildren, especially the daily battle between Marta and Tara. For Sally, it was a real break. For over ten years, she had been working on her fitness line, from videos to books to teaching classes. She had a loyal following, but in recent years, newer glitzier programs had taken the spotlight.

"I'll teach at home, I'll update the videos, but it is time to do other things. Jud has been my inspiration and backbone. He made me believe in myself. I'm not the fat little wuss I was when we came here. I've grown up.'

"Yes, and right now we can't wait for them to get back. I don't know about you, but I don't sleep very well alone."

Back at the Farm, Elke was whipping her softball team into shape. Her mind needed a rest from academics and this kept her busy. Maia was taking her med boards and had locked herself in. Libby had arrived from Kansas, been assigned to Ruthie in the garden and was living with Dora, who was
prepping her for her placement exams during orientation.

"You get waivers on the introductory stuff and you can spend time taking
classes on subjects you really like." Dora told her.

"I know. I'd rather have room to explore instead of getting stuck with the
history of Physical Science or Intermediate Calculus. Been there, done that. I'd just coast through and I want to show everyone I deserve the
scholarship based on my brain, and not just because I am an athlete."

In the office, Heidi and Jeannine were having an odd conversation.

"Remember how Edna used to call me in and yell at me for doing stuff?"

Jeannine replied, "Sure, you'd come back here with your head down and
in tears half the time."

"Well, at the beginning mostly. Edna understood a little better when I
told her that I would get this feeling. Like a voice telling me, that time was running out and I had to get all these things done. So I would go into overdrive and make everyone crazy."

"Well, things are going well. If you are telling me the truth, the last
physical you had said you were fine. Ruthie's herbal remedies and the
occasional brownie have worked wonders. Sven and the children are happy.
You got cheered when you walked in the 4th of July parade."

"Still, promise me please. If anything happens to me, I want you to look after Sven and the children."

"I'll be an old lady before that happens."

"Doesn't matter. Sven trusts you. He will need someone like you who loves him to keep him strong. I will feel much better if I know this."

"Heidi, of course, I will. Now stop being so gloomy. By the way, Sven
asked me to look after Mikkel for a couple hours this afternoon. He also wants you to get your hiking boots and bring your notebook. He needs a break and wants to go take pictures with you this afternoon."

These were magic words. Heidi's face brightened and her feet barely touched the ground as she rushed home.

Jeannine turned to Mikkel, who was napping on the bed in the office. "I will take care of all of you to make sure Sven is happy and safe."
Nudist Individuals arrow Club reaction to individuals

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 16, 2012

This was brought up at last night's chat. An informal poll is one thing. I want to see
club people's personal view where we can read it.

There is one thing about letting people in the door. There is another about making them want to join.

------
From Olivia:
Thanks calm for bringing that up. It would also be interesting to see what clubs have on paper as their policy versus what they are actually doing. If there are discrepancies against the favor of individuals, we need to challenge it.
Nudist Individuals arrow Club reaction to individuals

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 15, 2012

I would like feedback from club members about how policy is
made regarding allowing individuals into their club.

Policies which either inhibit or encourage, and the rigor of
the interview process before granting membership would be appreciated.

Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 14, 2012

At breakfast the next morning, there was more news. Marta told them Gaby Snowe would be going back with her to help Zelda with the Art Show.

"I can't do that and take care of the children too. Gaby loves the art scene and will model as well. Josie and I will do some family shots over the summer, but there will be all new male and female models this year at the show. All from local clubs."

Heidi announced that Dora had finally made a decision about her two boyfriends. "She dumped both of them. Told them she couldn't choose one and hurt the other, she wouldn't be married to two men at once, so they both had to go."

As she finished, they heard a car park. A woman came to the door and said, "Emily? I'm here to pick you up and take you for your day of pampering at the spa. Happy birthday. Don't bother to get dressed. I have a huge towel that will cover you on the way and while I do your hair. The spa section, you know is already clothing optional. Don't forget. No jewelry except for wedding rings."

"Mommy's gonna go get beautiful," Christine said.

"She's already beautiful," said her brother, "The spa is just adding some fine touches."

Over the next few hours, Em was scrubbed, rubbed oiled, had her haircut and highlighted ("to cover the gray ones," she told the stylist), fingers and toes trimmed and painted.

On the way home, the car made a turn down a side street.

"This isn't the way to The Farm."

"I'm only following instructions, Ma’am," said the driver. He pulled into a driveway at the end of a dead end street. "The last thing I am supposed to tell you is to follow the hearts. Enjoy."

Em followed the hearts until it came to high-gated wooden fence. A note was posted: "Clothing not necessary beyond this point".

She unwrapped the towel and threw it over her arm. The hearts past a deck with a hot tub, into a bedroom with the biggest bed she had ever seen.
Another note.

"Not yet. Keep going."

The dining area was the final stop. On the table were honey melons,
salad nicoise, and fresh strawberries with a dipping dish full of warm
chocolate. Karl came in nude with a bottle of champagne and two glasses.

"This is a new B&B. I asked the owners if I could have it for the afternoon. When they found out why, they agreed. The car is picking us up
at 645. Cake is 7ish. Would you like to eat now or after we try out the bed?"

"Bring the strawberries and the champagne. The rest can wait."

"You look ravishing after your morning at the spa. How...?"

"Hush." She put a finger to his lips. "The bed is calling us."

**************************************************************************

Marta had just finished frosting all the cake. Pink with sugar pearls spelling out 'Em' on the big cake. She had also made a pan, which would be cut into smaller pieces, which the children could eat more easily.

She looked up and Tara was staring at her. "Mommy, you have frosting on your milk machines."

She looked down. Crooked pink smiley’s on each one. Then at the two large breast prints in one of the cake pans.

"Tara, sometimes my milk machines get in the way. I like them very much, but sometimes they do things all on their own because they are big."

"So even though I don't listen sometimes, you still love me because I am part of you."

"That's right. Now go get your brother. There's a little frosting left in the mixing bowls."

She didn't laugh until Tara was well down the path. She tasted the frosting before she cleaned up. "Not bad," she said. "I wonder how the chocolate will taste tomorrow."

Em didn't realize how good the cake tasted until she had a slice for breakfast the next morning. After the bed had been proven sturdy enough, Karl had also given her earrings, a navel stud and a tongue stud with moonstones, and new toe rings. Her quiet, practical husband had created a birthday present of love she would never forget.

***************************************************************************

They had to set up tables outside for Jen's breakfast. Heather and Jack, Jeff, Angie, their twin sons all came to celebrate.

"I'm the one with the news today," Jen said. "My whole family will be coming back with us to Heartland after my Dad's birthday. We will all be together for ten days, then Jack and Heather will be staying on until we come back for Christmas. Mom has gone to an on-call basis at the hospital when she is here, and Dad will still be able to do the quarterly reports for Sven electronically. Isn't that wonderful?"

The Svensons hoped that this would bring the family back together again.

"There are still some ruffled feathers to be smoothed out and they have
to work on understanding why things happened the way they did, but at
least they are willing to spend time to hash everything out."

Karl agreed. "When you take everything away, family is what is left. When it is broken, life just isn't the same."

Naturist Fiction arrow Comments

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 13, 2012

Good story. Hope to be reading more from you.

Thanks much.
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 13, 2012

Marta was on the porch when Romy returned, holding a wooden spoon.

"Oh no, you're not gonna spank me with that. Forty whacks are what Lizzy Borden got. I'll never survive."

"Nope. Just here to stir your oatmeal. I've got your breakfast today, Em's tomorrow and Jen's the day after that. Three cakes too, before I go back and rescue my mother-in-law from the kids. And you go nude joy riding."

"Oatmeal?" Romy made a face. "You know I only use that vile stuff for spackling and wallpaper paste."

"As long as you give me a ride in that race car, you'll get blueberry pancakes instead. Happy birthday, big sister."

Romy was not normally big on public displays of affection, but everyone got hugs and kisses.

Conversation stretched breakfast to mid-morning. Elke told them Libby from Kansas had been approved by the committee for a full scholarship.

"She busted her butt with her academics and made first team all-district. She'll be coming here to help us out in early July until she goes for orientation."

"Does that mean she'll be playing for you in the tournament?"

"Nope, she'll play for Toto's Girls. I promised Sammi."

"So what kind of place is Worthington?" Lisa asked.

"It's a lot like Bennington in Vermont, but warmer and all girls."

Karl told Jen that her father had adapted very well to communal living.

"He is happier, has only one beer a day and eats regular meals. Your brother thinks he looks five years younger. Your mother is doing well too. She is semi-retired and works two days a week in the ER. She still lives in town, but visits almost every day. The two of them are regulars at Nude Bowling."

Lisa said "Oh that reminds me." She pulled an envelope out of her purse.

"Reed, you saved our family. Karl, The Farm used a lot of resources to help me out. I have checks for each of you as a small measure of thanks. Truthfully, there is no amount of money that can repay you for what you
have done."

Karl tried to give his back. Reed was about to rip his up when Romy stopped them.

"Lisa, Jen, you are very generous, but we really don't need the money. Let me offer a suggestion. One of Edna's requests, make that orders, was that we build a Montessori School here for children who would perform better than in the traditional curriculum. We would also like to hire a third shift nurse for the Wellness Center. If you could write the checks to them, it would help us a lot. We'll even put a plaque on the building."

"How much for the nurse?"

Romy told her.

Lisa took out her checkbook, looked at the amounts on the original checks and wrote new ones.

"One year's salary and benefits for the nurse. The rest is for the school. Every June on Jen's birthday, I will write a check for the Wellness Center. Is that agreeable?" Jill said.

"Look. I'm not religious, so I don't give money to a church. I believe in high-level medical care and quality education. This is from the profits Reed so nimbly negotiated for the sale of 66% of The Oasis. It is also part of my atonement for treating you all so horribly when I was young."

Polly spoke for the stunned group. "Edna would be very pleased. She was fond of Jen and sad when she left. But she was very pleased that she found happiness, and that's because of you, Lisa."

Inga finally spoke. "Marta needs to make cake and the children want to go out and play. I suggest we do the same. We have the next two breakfasts
and desserts to chat. Romy, I want a ride in your nude mobile. Why don't
you come back after you show Jen and Lisa where the school is going to be?"

Romy beckoned them. "Let's go, ladies. The birthday girl is gonna take you for a ride in your birthday suits."

They acted more like fourteen than forty as they ran out the door.

Reed asked his father, "Why is mommy acting so silly?"

He replied, "We surprised mommy with her present and she is very happy all her friends are here. Even mommies have a right to be silly when they are happy."
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 12, 2012

Marta made sure everything was set for Romy's 40th birthday surprise party before she left for Granite Lake.

"Momma, the menu is set. It's mostly fruit and veggies, which we can get
the day before. Elke has the chicken breasts to do. Maia and I are baking the cake."

"Remember, there are three turning forty this summer, so you need three cakes, one for Em and another one for Jen."

"Jen is coming too? Cool. She likes chocolate, so that will be easy. Em likes white cake with pink frosting. Yum, tasty fun. How long are Jen and Lisa staying?"

"For a week. They will be back in early August to celebrate Jack's 70th. Jeff thought it would be nice for all the grandchildren to be here for that."

"I see the twins and Angie but I forget about Jeff. I know he does a lot of physical therapy here and in town and he is right there when we ask for help, but he is so quiet and unassuming."

"He has been a solid member of our community. A wonderful husband to Angie, a good father, and he was super with Maddy after Sal died. Remember how he helped Jud after his hip surgery? That's how long he has been here."

"True, it seems like he has always been here. Oh, before I go get Tara, does Romy know anything about her present?"

"No, your father has that under control. The good thing is that she will be in and out on business most of the next month and won't have time to snoop around."

In fact, a lot of people were away. Romy had gone to help the family community in Montana for a week before heading to Toto's Girls club to do some surveying and get their modernization project off the ground.

Bix and Jud were in Texas at the invitation of Mike Snowe, visiting Dallas and Houston to see his team play the Rangers and Astros. Bix would then be gone most of the summer, playing for an AAU team.

Cheyenne was not happy.

"Better get used to it, honey" Moonie told her. "If you really want to spend the rest of your life with him, and Bix plays ball for a living, this is the way things will be for a long time."

Elke and Rafi stayed home and prepared for Denmark with Rick and Maia later in the summer. Karl and Em took the children to Disneyland and SeaWorld. Their son was overjoyed when Missy and Barry agreed to let Katie go with them. Heidi and Sven stayed home. They would be going to visit
Carlos and Daisy at their B&B during winter break. Even Reed left. He went east for a few days and met up with Romy in Kansas.

"Everyone is so busy," Inga said to Polly. "At least we have all the dogs to keep us company."

Boris and Natasha, Jazz, Mikie and Em's Tigger were all sprawled on the grass in the shade. A new Springer Polly had found on Craig's List, Sunshine, had joined the group.

"Mikie won't be around forever, and he likes the company, so it's good for both of you." Inga told her. "Besides, they are like children. They keep us young."

They watched the children. A pick-up ball game. Frisbee in the field. Splashes and laughter heard from the Pond. Teenagers sunning and chatting in the Sand Trap.

"Shall we have a sandwich and take this mob down to watch Queen of the Raft?"

"Good idea. The dogs will make the kids chase them so you can take a break. Then all of them will sleep well tonight."

***************************************************************************

Romy woke up at daybreak and was breastfeeding Bethany out on the patio.
"Happy birthday," Polly said as she walked by with Mikie and Sunshine.

It had come. She was now forty. Sipping her breakfast shake, the morning breeze massaging her body, she thought, "Don't feel any different.Still love my husband and babies, my brain hasn't shut down, I don't have a sudden urge to start wearing clothes. Life has gotten better every year.
In fact, I'm looking forward to the next forty. The only problem I have is finding out what happened to my car."

Romy's red car had been built during the Clinton administration and was now
officially an antique. She told everyone, "It works. It's an old friend. I'm not getting rid of it." While she had been away, it had mysteriously disappeared from the garage.

Reed, Karl and her brothers had taken it into town to get it refurbished and reupholstered.

"I suppose I'll have to get something eventually, but it won't be the same," she shrugged as Bethany burped. "C'mon, little one. We're going to Grandma's for breakfast and we can't keep Daddy and your brother waiting."
The two of them had told her they were going fishing, which they often did summer mornings.

The first inkling she got that it was not going to be an ordinary day was
the sound of Marta laughing. "Nice surprise," she smiled, "I hope she made blueberry pancakes." She walked a little further down the path and found her son with twin blondes.

"I thought you and your father went fishing," she said.

"We did, Mommy. Look who I caught. Misha and Freya."

They all laughed and ran back to tell everyone Romy was on her way.

"Jen and Lisa are here too. Great. Jen's 40th is next week and we can celebrate together."

The crowd serenaded her with "Happy Birthday" when she came into sight.

There was a flatbed parked in front of the barn.

"We found the car and it just got towed in. Want to take a look at it?"
Reed said.

She nodded and feared the worst. Smashed, violated, ruined. They peeled off the tarp from back to front, making sad comments and shaking their heads. When she saw the new coat of paint, Jud waving behind the wheel and heard everyone yelling, “Surprise !!", she turned to Reed and said, "You terrible man, making me think the car was gone forever." She handed him the baby. "Thank you. I love you. Now I'm going for a ride."

Down the driveway and out on to Polly Benson Road she went. It wasn't until
she got to the stop sign at the reservoir that she realized she had nothing on. "Oops." She turned around and had the giggles all the way home.
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 11, 2012

Over the years, there had been changes made to the Mother's Day festivities. Inga still had her floppy hat parade, and family pictures were taken. Someone brought up the idea of taking pictures of all the children born at Farm, as a group and with their mothers. The grounds were closed except for relatives of the residents.

This year was the initial appearance for Peter, Mikkel and Bethany, as well as the Galt's first great grandchild.

It also marked the first time all the Svensons had spouses.

What struck everyone most, however, was the fact that the children were growing up. Bix, the oldest, would be fifteen in November. The two sets of twins, Katie and Karl, and half a dozen others were now teenagers. The boys' voices were changing the girls were becoming women.

Poppa Karl whispered to Inga, "How many? Forty, fifty? A bumper crop ja?"

Inga hugged him. "Look at them. They all line up by height and the older ones have taken charge of the babies. Some teasing and jostling for position, but all in good fun. The tweens are a little self-conscious and shy at times. But they saw the older ones go through it and survive. They will too. The fact they have seen each other nude since they could walk has
eliminated a lot of angst as well.

"Life is a lot different than when we grow up, mostly for the better," Karl said.

"The world keeps changing. Remember the only way we got news of relatives back home was by letter. With a lot of stamps. Now we just turn on the
computer and we can see what they are cooking for dinner."

"Speaking of food, do we have enough for everyone?"

"Karl, Marta would be very unhappy if she heard you say that. I do so little now I feel like a princess."

"You have always been a princess. Even when you had to wash the wooden floors on your hands and knees. And you always will be."

"Not a queen?"

"Queens get old and frumpy. Princesses stay beautiful."

When brunch was over, they spent a loving afternoon together in the cabin.

**************************************************

Around this time, Reed received a package from Florida. It was from Neddy.

"Sorry I am late, but I wanted to send a birth gift for your new daughter. Then I thought about it, I had to get something for your son as well.
And your wife. Finally, you. I am enjoying retirement. My feet are never cold. My tennis is getting better. My goal is to win the over 65 tournament in November.
Senor is doing well. His wife rules the roost, and he dotes on her. Our Asian friend brought his wife last month. He is happy to be making money with so little effort.
Please read the note attached to your gift. Best wishes. Neddy."

Romy and Bethany received eggs. "Faberge, oh my."

Romy's had a painting of a nude male and female angels flanked on the sides with a boy and girl cherub inside were a smaller egg with an eagle on top. The final egg contained sculptures of a deer, a doe and two fawns.
Bethany's had a painting of a young nude woman reading, flanked by lambs, and with the eagle topped second egg and the third displaying a gymnast.

Young Reed got a chess set, with figures carved from the armies of the Persians and Alexander the Great.

Reed finally opened his. It was a framed picture of Tsar Nicholas and Kaiser Wilhelm and their wives, with the coat of arms of the Romanovs and the Hohenzollerns on each side.

The note read:

"How similar they were. Eagles on their family crests, first cousins, and friends. They were drawn into war by foolish treaties drawn up as if
international diplomacy was a parlor game. It destroyed all of them and killed millions. Is it not time to make peace?" N

Reed translated the Cyrillic text into English.

Romy thought a minute and replied, "No sense carrying century old grudges any longer. Neddy has made a sincere gesture. These gifts are
magnificent and incredibly beautiful. A card would have been sufficient."

"It would be the final step in my transformation from savage beast to
human being. All because of you. Do you think we could entice her to come
for Labor Day week with promises of Russian delicacies and tennis? It will take me that long to find an appropriate gift."

"You've never been a savage beast. You were relentless in your work
because you didn't have anyone to fill in that big void in your heart."
She put her arms around him.
"Now don't mellow out on me totally. There are times I want you to be a
beastie."
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 9, 2012

Romy did ask Elke.

"Who? Libby? She's a great softball player. Sammi told me she used to
slide headfirst until she got breasts. You might remember her as the one with the big raspberry on her butt. Hustles, trash talks, smart, my kind of player. She applied to Worthington? I'm impressed. If she can make a couple friends and survive the first year away from home, she'll do well.
I'll speak with Admissions and see what her grades and test scores are like."

She invited Bix and Cheyenne to come visit Bethany. Cheyenne held her while Bix watched her snuggle and make baby faces.

When Romy took her to breast-feed her, she asked them about Libby.

"She plays second base like me, and she is super good. All business. But off the field, she is really nice and kinda shy. We gave her the tour and did stuff with her after the games were over" Cheyenne told her.

"She even knows how to climb trees." Bix said.

"She knows a lot, but nobody pays any attention to her at home. Her family thinks schooling is a waste of money. They want her to be a missionary and then marry some uppity up in the church to improve their social standing." Cheyenne added.

"She wants to help people, but in a different way. Going to college and expanding her knowledge she thinks will help her find out how." Bix
finished.

Romy thanked them and thought of girls back home who were discouraged from going to school and paid the price when the life their parents had planned for them turned sour.

She asked Eric to set up the vid conference.

Maia had been having a wonderful time getting to know Rick. Dinner, movies, dancing, and a lot of stargazing. One night they were snuggling on the couch when Rick said, "You know, I’ve been talking to people at Hemp and they wondered why there are not any clothes free events in town. They said the bowling alley is dead early in the week. The fitness club said they have slow days as well. They are always looking for people to play co-ed volleyball and tennis, and they have a big pool. Afterwards, they go eat somewhere."

I dunno, probably because no one brought it up. Let me go ask Mamma Inga tomorrow and see what she knows. Now is time for watching vampire movies and kissing."

Inga was straightforward. "When we came here, we didn't know how the town
would react to us. New people, inheriting property, living a clothes free
life, certainly different. Karl wanted to show them that we were regular people who lived a bit differently, but who wanted to work with them to make the town a better place for everyone. Polly was a big help. She introduced us around town and her idea of Women's Wednesday at the Pond
was a stroke of genius. When the wives and girl friends reported back home about what we were doing, it broke the ice."

"It didn't hurt that Carlos moved in, that Missy and Olga worked at the hospital, and that Heidi's mom supported you."

"No, but I think the thing that brought them over was that first 4th of July, when Jud, bad hip and all, marched with the Veterans in full uniform
with all his medals. A connection was made."

"The rest is history, as they say. So you built the Farm, gave people the option to visit as long as they dressed like us, and set up a good working
relationship with the business community."

"Pretty much. Farming is farming pretty much everywhere, only the crops are different. Karl did well after people found out he was tough but fair."

"Ok, so fifteen years later, The Farm is wonderful, but the next generation
wants to try different places to do things clothes free that are not available here. I think it's great." Maia said.

"Nude bowling, you said. Now that's something I would do. Sign me up."

The town council approved special licenses for nude bowling nights and
clothes free events at the health club. They stipulated that the front entrance had to be covered, changing areas provided and that no alcohol could be served.

"No Suits Tuesday" became popular at the health club. Attendance was
primarily people in their twenties and thirties.

"We work hard and we play hard. The Farm is cool and we will still go
there, but we have lots of other interests." one man told Bekka. “On the weekends, we go into the city or explore new places. The good thing about having an event here is that most of the people are our own age. It's a lot more fun than speed dating or meeting someone on the net. You actually get to know someone."

"Right," Bekka replied. "We also don't go through the anxiety of wondering what other people look like without clothes on. It's already done, and in a neutral environment."

Bowling was for all ages. Inga never got really good, but she had a lot of fun. It became a place where an entire family could go out for a night and do things together at a reasonable price.

Karl was pleased. "We offer a lot but we can't provide everything. It is
good that our young people have opened up these new avenues."

They were heading into the summer season. It would soon be the fifteenth
Mother's Day they would celebrate here.
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 8, 2012

They were in bed one night talking about places they would like to visit.

"What do you mean; you don't have a driver's license? I see you driving around here all the time."

"In a golf cart or the mower, never a car. I rode my bike and even roller-skated to high school and at college. I used public transportation in Europe. Or I walked. The train here drops me off three minutes from my office. I can read, daydream or do class prep instead of getting road stress. Why drive?"

He explained.

"Rafi, it has always been more efficient, cheaper and easier for me. I do see your point though. Getting places faster. Keeping you from getting too tired. Safety. Errands. I'll get the license. Just to make it easier for you."

Elke loved being married, but there were all these adjustments she had to
make. She was up at dawn. It took a shower, some snuggling and two cups of coffee for Rafi's eyes to focus properly by nine. Dealing with the fact that Rafi squeezed the toothpaste from the middle of the tube, and appreciating that he learned to put the toilet seat down. He helped with the housework, but left with the dog when she vacuumed.

Sometimes Rafi would be at his studio most of the night building furniture
or carving. Elke understood. When she was working on a project, she often forgot about time.

They worked it out. When Lil Mike came back from his midnight stroll, it
was bedtime. The dog would wait until it became quiet in the bedroom.
Then he would curl up at the foot of the bed and join them in happy dreams.

***************************************************************************

The laughter had returned to Marta's house. She was healthy and motivated again. Peter at nine months was a happy child, already trying to get rid of his diaper to be nude like the other kids. He made funny faces and had already taken his first steps by holding on to the dogs, sneaking behind her then grabbing her leg for balance.
.
"Can't live life moping around," she told Inga. "Too much to do, lots of fun to be had."

Mikkel spoke at nine months and was walking around six weeks later. His first words were, "Da" and "Hot stuff", which is what Sven called Heidi
every day when he came home. Sven thought it was cute, but agreed to call
her Mommy until Mikkel parroted him.

"You have to be careful what you say in front of him," Em said, "He sees
how much you like it when Sven calls you that, so he thought you would like him saying it too. Your Abby always called you mommy and daddy, so you
thought Mikkel would do the same. Just didn't work out that way. He's gonna keep you on your toes."

"So I'm not 'Hot Stuff' anymore?" Heidi pouted.

"You will always be Sven's 'Hot Stuff'. Just not in front of the kids
until they understand only he can call you that."


Sven, for his part, learned very quickly not to take phone calls directly
from people he didn't know. He set up an issue line and separate email account for his constituents. He would research the complaint, find if it was legitimate and answer accordingly. He assisted, referred and followed up, just as he did in managing the Farm.

Most issues were routine. Unleashed or noisy dogs, requests for speed humps or stop signs, poorly maintained property, junk vehicles and teenagers speeding through back yards in ATVs. Some were heartbreaking. Elderly people lost and unable to find their way home, troubled children, people just down on their luck. He did what he could.

Polly told him, "Point them in the right direction, and for those who are worse off, walk part of the way with them. Your job is to help people, not to save them. As for those who think they deserve special favors because they voted for you, even the ones who voted against you will say that if they think it will get them something. Be sparing with favors.
Recommendations, letters of introduction, fine. Anything that will cost
the town money, leave to the Mayor and Personnel. One last thing. The
budget is nothing like one for a business. Read it carefully and ask questions. Don't vote for anything unless you are satisfied with the
explanation."

***************************************************************************

Romy was surprised when Eric came to her with a scholarship candidate.

"I heard from one of Toto's Girls. One of her teammates wants to go
to college, but doesn't qualify for hardship loans. She is a good student
and from what I saw of her, a terrific softball player. If she can't go,
her family is going to send her off to do missionary work."

"Where did she apply?"

"State colleges and Worthington, where Elke teaches."

"My sister impresses her without intimidating her. That's good."

"If you want to know what kind of person she is, ask Elke. Better still
ask Cheyenne and Bix. She hung out with them a lot when she was here.
I'll set up a vid interview with her when you are ready. Just let me know."

They had already agreed on one candidate, a Farm boy whose father had
died in Afghanistan. Edna had not put any restrictions on recipients.
Romy would investigate.
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 5, 2012

Shock waves rippled through town with the news of Edna's passing.

Most were saddened. She was remembered as someone who was always interested in people. She had helped many. A few were glad she was gone.

"The old busybody was a thorn in our side for years. She and those other old women knew everything. Maybe now we can get some slack."

At Edna's instructions, people paid their respects at the library and at the Farm.
The pictures and videos were as much a history lesson of the town's last century as they were a portrait of Edna's life. She was cremated and her ashes were placed on the mantle in her study.

The will was read. The residence and grounds were deeded over to the Farm. Rosita and Dawn Angel would live rent free in exchange for maintaining the principles of the house.

Eight million dollars was placed in a trust, to be used for scholarships for needy and deserving students. Only the interest could be used for this purpose.

A million dollars was earmarked for establishing a Montessori School.

There were individual bequests for each of the Group members. Romy, for one, got to pick the books in the library she wanted. Missy got the grandfather's clock, Ursula a painting she had liked.

The attorney stopped reading. "Edna also prepared a video with further instructions."

Edna appeared on the wide screen.

"I guess I'm dead if you're watching this. Don't feel badly. We've done a lot of good things together and had a lot of fun. Nonetheless, life goes on and you have work to do.

Dora, you will collect all the journals and keep them safe.

Ursula and Missy, make sure that school gets built. A lot of new babies in town. We need it to avoid overcrowding and offer a different style of
education for those who want it.

Heidi and Madison Snowe, stay in the system. You do great work, and we need you there to keep the standard high.

Dawn and Rosie, this is a living house, not a mausoleum. Make whatever changes you deem necessary to keep it up to date.

That reminds me, Romy, make sure the 'No Love for Us' group gets a grant as long as it is up and running. Not only are the women happier, but so are a lot of men. More things get done when people aren't miserable.

Finally, the work of our group goes on. Ursula will remain chair, but Romy will assume my position as executive director. Polly and Elke are next in line. She is more than capable, has more patience and a lot better disposition than I do.

There is a book of instructions and comments for all of you to consult. Use it. I didn't stay up half the night for a month writing it to amuse myself.

I love you all. Now go back to work."

Romy delegated. The group members were intelligent women able to work in committees and get things done.

The only thing she involved herself in directly was the archive and the scholarship program.

***************************************************************************

Edna's death gave hope to those who opposed Sven's candidacy. They assumed that the women's network would be in a power struggle that they could use to their advantage.

Some women weren't overly pleased with the will. They felt because their families had been there longer, they deserved more influence. Because Romy was more democratic, they were reluctant to walk away. Still, snippets of information dribbled out.

Little had to do with Sven. Other than being a naturist, there was nothing to dig up. Good student, married his first love, attentive father, savvy businessman, and close to the pulse of the town. So he chose not to wear clothes. You could say the same thing about a lot of people in town.

They went after Heidi. Her use of legal marijuana brownies for her PMS
made her a drug addict. Her zealousness meant troublemaker. Her occasional impetuous actions meant unstable. How could you elect someone who always has to keep one eye open for what his wife will do next? It was a whisper campaign. Sven sensed the difference the second time he went door to door in the district. The support was more guarded, and polls showed the gap had narrowed between him and his opponent.

Polly had gotten wind of this. She went to Heidi.

"I'm fine," she said.

"Did you go see Ruthie as Edna asked you?"

She shook her head.

"Just because she is gone doesn't mean you don't have to listen. If you love your husband, you will go see Ruthie. Today. I will take care of the rest."

Ruthie gave her an herbal regimen of tea, bath and foot soaking
mixtures to wean her off the brownies.

Heidi asked, "Will this make me as affectionate as the brownies?
Sven gets extra special treatment after I eat them," she giggled.

"I don't know," smiled Ruthie, "But if the discomfort and pain go away,
you will feel like your normal self. Which means Sven will not be neglected."

The group got testimonials; the online town zine interviewed her.
Business leaders praised Sven. The PTO spoke highly of Heidi.

"All of her issues disappeared after she began her medication, prescribed by a doctor and approved by her insurance company. Both she and her husband
believe in family, children and the continued success of our town. We look forward to working with them."

The whisper campaign got laryngitis. Sven won convincingly.

Romy was furious that confidences of the group had been compromised.
"When someone puts you in charge, you can only be nice to a point. It's time to send a message."

Justice was swift. There are few secrets in a small town, and the malefactors were ferreted out.

"Our group has different political opinions. All sides of an issue are examined and hashed out before we take a stance. One thing this group has never done is use private information about another member for personal gain. Two of you did. You are despicable and no longer welcome here. The other members voted unanimously. You may leave now." Romy said.

"But..." one sputtered.

"No buts." Romy brandished a folder. "All the evidence we collected is here. You not only betrayed the group but also disgraced yourselves. Officer Phelan will call for a patrol car to escort you out if necessary."

They left, telling people Romy was as bad as Edna was. The message had been delivered.
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 4, 2012

Bix had followed the same routine every day since he started school. He got home, threw his clothes on the bed, let the dogs out and headed to Cheyenne's. By the time he got there, they were sitting at the door, waiting for him. Then the dogs would run and dig and chase things while the their two humans spoke of their day.
Cochise, the largest of the Springer’s, had been there for the boy since the day he had come home from the hospital. Bix had ridden him, wrestled with him and been protected by him. They had explored, hunted and gotten into trouble together. Sally remarked that Bix had three parents. Cochise had always been there.
He was in full stride when he dropped to the ground. Bix immediately knew something was wrong.

"Call Dr. Paul, Bix is hurt," he said to Cheyenne as he ran to his fallen friend. The dog was still alive when Bix reached him, but by the time Dr. Paul arrived, he was gone.

"He had a good life," Jud told him later. "He didn't get sick. His big heart just gave out on him. He died doing what he loved. The last person he saw was the one he loved and who loved him back the most. You can't ask for much more than that."

Bix spent two weeks walking alone, visiting places he and the dog had had fun. Then he was fine. He told his parents Cheyenne needed another dog to keep her company.

"She misses him too," he said. They found an eight-year-old retriever that Cheyenne liked and brought him home.

The girl Cheyenne let Bix mourn. She also noticed when he hugged and kissed her good bye, it lasted longer and seemed more meaningful. Other girls might have been insulted that feelings were being transferred from an animal to them. Not Cheyenne.
She knew that whomever Bix loved, it was without reservation. Cochise was his love as a boy. She would be his love as a man.

Men were a constant topic at the 'No Love for Us' meetings. The good, the bad, the ugly, the mistakes they had made and the good ones some had found.

It was warm enough to hold he march meeting out at Edna's pool.

"So, did Edna call all of you in yet?" Bekka asked.

They nodded. "It was a combination of grandmotherly advice and a scolding," one said.
"She asked me if I had gotten rid of the bum I was dating and checked out the man at the Post Office. Her exact words. I thought she was going to whack me with her cane when I told her I hadn't. But, you know, she was right. I met him at the diner one morning before Christmas, and we have been seeing each other ever since. He actually asked if he could deliver at the Farm when the regular person was off, just to see what it was like. He will be coming with me and the kids when we go. The bum is history. I told her today when I came in and she gave her 'I told you so look'."

"She has known us since birth, and she's no fool, even though she is old," another of the town girls said. "What she told me made sense."

Naomi countered, "She keeps pretty good tabs on us too, even though we have only been here a relatively short time. All she said to me today
was, 'This is a lot happier group than the sorry lot that dragged their butts in here last year. Keep them focused.'."

She had tried. Many of the women had found partners. Others were working on it and some just preferred being unattached right now. She and her sister were in the latter category, lots of friends to go out with, but no one special.

Dora was making sure everyone had sunscreen when Bekka asked, "You still going out with the same TWO men? Dora, it's been over a year."

She turned crimson. "Please don't tease me. I still can't make up my mind."

In late March, Edna saw Ursula, Sally, and Inga. Then baby Bethany with Romy. Then Elke and Romy, together and separately. Finally, Polly.

She was sitting in her rocker the week after her ninety-seventh birthday. She was going through her mental checklist every evening as she had done
for decades. There was nothing left to be done. She called for a glass of brandy and sat quietly.

When Rosie and Dawn came to dress her for bed, she was gone. A note was scrawled on her notepad.

"I love you all. Good bye for now."

Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 2, 2012

The Senior Co-Op opened at the end of January, about the same time Melody brought a mutt named Heinz to keep her company in her new house.

The Co-op was located behind the Wellness Center. Romy and Bekka thought it a good idea for two reasons. It was close to the medical facility, and to children. Studies had shown that interaction between old and young had substantial health benefits for seniors.

Truman Monroe, Jack, and one of Olga's father's friends were the first residents.

"I think this will work out," Missy said. "Just the company will do them good. People living alone without pets tend to have more health problems, especially depression.

"Good," said Em. "Truman would just sit and mope and I know Jack drank a lot after Heather divorced him."

"Elena needs someone to nag and cook for. They will argue a lot and get along just fine."

Heinz had been rescued from an abusive household. The husband beat the wife, and beat the dog when it tried to protect her. When the woman went to a shelter and then transitional housing, she had to give the dog up.

Melody picked him out immediately. He would protect her, the property and be loved. Every morning at dawn, the Galts and Polly would see dog and woman running through the grounds. The dog would be fine if she stopped to speak with the women, but always got between Melody and any man.
It caused tension between her and her male running partner who had become the boyfriend.
Heinz hated him. The man gave her an ultimatum: the dog goes or I do.
He went.

Karl and Em had the first serious argument of their marriage.

"You do enough. The agency. The committees in town. Here. Your son
is going to be a teenager on his next birthday and he is going to
need you to be there for him. Nude community or not, teenagers have
a lot of issues to deal with, even more than we did. I need you.
You are the most wonderful man I have ever met, and I don't want to
share. Let Sven run. Heidi loves that stuff. Besides, it would be good to
get him out of that office."

Karl tried to explain his reasons, but made no headway. He went to see
his brother.

"Look, I have a lot on my plate right now," Karl told him. "Em and I just had a big fight and she is very unhappy." He told him why.

"You have your other wife to take care of the Office," he teased as
Jeannine flashed him a big smile, "and Heidi would run interference for
you, protect you, run your campaign and destroy all your enemies. Edna's
been grooming her for years for this sort of thing."

Sven thought before he spoke. "Heidi would like it. Mom and Pop would
be proud. It would definitely break the monotony. Jeannine is more than capable, but you'd have to give her a raise. Then again, why not have
Heidi run?"

"The councilor said it had to be one of the family to get his support.
That means you or me."

"I'll do it, because I love you and Em. On one condition. If Heidi's
health deteriorates, I walk away. If that is acceptable to the councilor,
I will run."

When Karl stopped in to give the councilor his answer, the man stopped a
minute and replied. "Though you look like him, Sven is more like your father than you are. He is a solid businessman and a bit more outgoing.
Heidi is a lot like her mother Eileen. Bubbly, smart, fun, and tough as nails. They'll make a good team."

The reaction from their spouses after the announcement was made was true
to form. Em's blood pressure dropped, and she stopped snapping at people.
Heidi was ecstatic. Both husbands were amply rewarded.

Edna had been receiving a constant stream of visitors. Rosie and Dawn were concerned, and had Dr. Yoshi limit her to two sessions a day.

When she heard that Sven was running for office, she told Dawn, "Bring her."

Heidi arrived walking on air.

"Sit."

"You heard the news."

"Yes. You will win. There will be some nastiness, but that will pass.
I hope you remembered what I have been telling you. I am not going to
be around forever."

"It's there. I took notes too."

"Good. You have enormous resources available. The Group, Romy, both Karls,
Elke, Polly and Ruthie. Dora will research for you."

"You mean Ursula?"

"No, I mean Ruthie. Don't interrupt. Use them. If you try to do everything
yourself, you will get sick and Sven will give it all up for you. Do you
want that?"

"No."

"One more thing. What is most important in your life?"

"My husband. My children."

"Remember that."

Bethany Rose was born on Valentine's Day, as predicted. Reed and Romy
were ecstatic. She was healthy, happy and blond.

"Another dumb blonde in the family," Romy told him.

"Highly unlikely." Reed replied. "Now we can finish the new house."
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Feb 1, 2012

Third Tick

While Elke was honeymooning, the two Karl’s, Eric and Jodie Starr, who was a member of Edna's group and a producer for the local access channel were working.

Nyssa Hanlon had floated an idea past Polly about producing programs by members of the Farm community. Polly had added that it would be a good way to prove that the members of the Family contingent to verify that they were genuine.

"We can maintain their privacy, but this will save us endless trips to check them out. Of course, if the video looks fishy, we may have to go anyway." Eric said.

"I have a better idea," said Poppa Karl. "Why not use our member
communities to help us. Granite Lake can cover the Northeast, The Oasis the South, Heartland and the Hanlons the Midwest and the New Mexico gang the Southwest. We'll do the West and fill in."

His son added, "We can also have them report on areas outside where people who just want to do things nude can go. We'll work with The Naturist Society on that. They took the ball and ran with it for a long time. We'll forward whatever we find to them. We are all in this together. I don't want any turf wars to get in the way of promoting nude living and recreation as a normal healthy part of life."

Jodie told them that the sound studio at the Farm could be used for taping and broadcasting via the net. "It's not like the old days when you needed cameramen to push around two hundred pounds of equipment and tons of wiring. You can buy almost everything you need retail or online."

"Jodie, that sounds great and Karl, you're starting to sound like a politician," his father chuckled. "All those years going to meetings has rubbed off on you."

"Funny you should mention that," Karl said. "The town council member for this district told me he was retiring at the end of his term and said he
would support me if I wanted to run."

"Wouldn't you have to give up your job?" Eric asked.

"No. I would only have to recues myself on things, which directly affected the Agency. I told him I would have to talk with my family."

Em and Romy were having coffee one morning in January when they both realized they would be turning forty.

"Time flies when you're having fun," Romy laughed as she rubbed her eight-month belly.

"According to Bekka, we are now going to be old people," Em replied.

"She's just teasing. She told Elke at her wedding that she was an old person now that she had a husband."

"What did she do?"

"Nothing yet. She told Inga she would behave herself on her wedding day. I suspect there will be payback."

"That should be fun to watch. Meanwhile, I think we should throw ourselves a party. After the baby, of course. You know, thinking about it, we have both come a long way since we first met and are much better people now."

"Definitely. Has my brother mentioned anything to you about his maybe running for town council?"

"Yes, and I'm not really happy about it. With work, the kids, the house, we really don't have a lot of time for ourselves. If he gets elected, we'll never have any peace. Plus I'll have to wear clothes for all those public appearances. Ick."

"You know Karl's sense of duty. He'll run if he thinks he can make people's lives better." Romy replied.

"That's what I'm afraid of."

***************************************************************************

Heidi delivered the wedding album to Edna as soon as Sven printed it.

"Sven had Rafi and Elke sign the first page before the wedding. So you have copy #1 with the original signatures."

It did keep her mind busy. She went over all the pictures with a magnifying glass and had Dora running into the vault to fetch earlier volumes for comparison. She was connecting the dots, and would record
her thoughts every morning when her mind was sharpest.

Romy visited. "I hear you have been keeping out of trouble."

"Nope, probably causing more trouble. I'm an old blabbermouth now and
letting all the cats out of the bag. Dora can keep a secret, and I know you and Elke can. By the way, when will the brat be back?"

"Monday. She has classes to prepare for the new semester."

"Good. I told her to drop by. Now, how are you feeling? You aren't
checking out the book cases like you usually do?"

"My ankles swell, I get tired and I have to pee all the time. Other than that, I'm fine."

Edna got up and felt her belly. "A month. No more. I feel another special
one coming. Now tell me about your charming son."

Romy told her about Reed in the first grade, how he was so polite and helpful to Heidi, how he helped the other students who had trouble.

"He told me that because he was smart, he had to help those who didn't
get things as fast as he did. He said everyone has their own special gift. His just happened to be learning. He told Heidi she was a wonderful teacher, but that sometimes kids could help other kids better than grownups."

"He is also very diplomatic, I see." Edna paused. "I know you two adore him and are very protective, but when the time comes, you are going to have to let him find his own way. Grow with him. When he makes mistakes, or disappoints you, and he will, we all do, don't shut him out. One last thing. Reed will be gone long before you are. Don't become co-dependents. I've been guilty of that with Polly and I was wrong, I confess. I am
glad you were there for her, because I was a rotten old lady for a while."

"You were a spoiled brat, and a wicked witch." Romy told her, "Like you said, we all make mistakes."

Romy felt a tinge of sadness as she left. Edna admitting mistakes, apologizing, speaking emotionally about the future. She wondered if Edna was starting to say good-bye.
Nudist Individuals arrow Attitudes

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jan 31, 2012

Andrew,

Nudists are like everyone else. Most are nice, but some are jerks.
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jan 30, 2012

New Years Eve

Polly was up at first light and took Mikie out. It was a little cool but the sunshine would make it comfortable for the nude outdoor ceremony.

There were more lights on than usual. More flickered on as she and her old friend wandered towards the back path. As she reached Karl and Sven's, she looked up to the tree platform. Elke was sitting there in a lotus position.

"Too late to back out, you know," Polly cackled.

"Pol, no worries. Just wanted to sit up here for a bit to get rid of the butterflies. I'm fine."

She climbed down and joined the procession to coffee.

The scene at Inga's was a familiar one. Jud and Karl were sitting on the porch with their mugs, flanked by Boris and Natasha. Today, however, Elke got hugs from both of them, which lifted her off her feet.

"No wonder Momma and Sally kept you two." Elke winked.

Inside, Inga and Sally were cooking, while Marta, Em, Maia and Romy were setting up for breakfast.

"Remember; be at the Cafe at nine thirty for hair and floral wreaths with Ruthie and Tosh. Pictures outside after that. Marta, what time for dinner?"
Inga asked.

"The ceremony and reception line should be done around one. Make sure they don't dawdle, Romy. With two hundred people and four courses plus dessert, we won't be done until close to five. What time is your flight leaving for Hawaii, Elke?"

"Eleven thirty. If we get there by ten, we will be fine. Do you have enough help?"

"Yes, a lot of the kids volunteered to do food prep, serve or clean up. Maddy and Heather will watch the ovens during the ceremony. Two or three of the Russian women too." Marta replied.

"You know they have a priest coming for the ceremony, you know." Inga told her.

"I hope he keeps it short. Now we have him to go along with Ursula and the rabbi."

"Don't be fresh. Olga's crowd thinks the world of you as do Bekka and Naomi, who asked the rabbi to come. An extra few minutes aren't going to kill you."

"No, but the shoes might." she laughed. "Now I have an excuse to go barefoot."

Karl, Sven, Eric, and Reed were ushers. Jeannine had bins of towels for those who had forgotten them. Inga and Rafi's mother had their corsages pinned to sashes.

Elke had everyone lined up and ready to go ten minutes early. Romy was impressed. Red wreaths for the bridesmaids and white for the bride, gold necklaces with a heart attached, and red shoes. The groom and his best man wore bow ties and shoes. Edna was in the front row. Elke ditched her
shoes. The music started.

Before she knew it, Elke had the wedding ring on her finger. She had promised to love, honor, and trust, learn and share her life with Rafi forever. She held him tightly as the rabbi and priest blessed their union.

She looked over the crowd as she floated back down the aisle. Friends, family, colleagues applauding. She stopped. "Just a minute," she told Rafi. She went and got Edna and asked if she would lead them out.

The old woman teared up, composed herself, pointed her cane at the choir
and said, "Hit the music."

Elke included her in wedding pictures and made Sven promise she would get one of the first sets. "She'll be wiped out for a week," she told Sven. "I want her to have something to keep her mind occupied until we get back."

Many of the guests were astonished and pleasantly surprised that the meal was home cooked and not catered. Meat and fish courses, with special recipes for the vegetarians were served promptly.

The dessert was the traditional Danish overflodighedshorn, an almond cake with white frosting in the shape of a cornucopia, with a bottle of akvavit in the center for the couple to take with them. Maia and her mother had created a heavenly dish.

As instructed, Maia caught the bouquet. Mike Snowe snagged the garter and promptly put it on his girl friend's leg, with much teasing from the crowd.

Before they left, Rafi called out all those who had helped with dinner. Then Maia's mother. Finally, Marta, who got a standing ovation.

Carlos Mestizo drove them to the airport. "I'll toast the New Year with relatives outside Foggy City, and then drive back in the morning. No sense
taking your family away from such a good party."

They were halfway to Hawaii before the party ended.

New Years Day: 3 AM

A few couples remained when the music finally stopped. Karl and Em
were the only Svensons left, the rest having left after midnight
to wish their children 'Happy New Year'. Karl and Inga had gone for coffee at Jud's and were probably sound asleep by now.

"Thank goodness the open house isn't until tomorrow," said Em. "We'd
never get this place cleaned up by then."

"Not to worry. By the time we wake up, Bix, Cheyenne and the cleanup crew will have it all done."

"Good. We're closed today. Brunch is when we get there. Melody and Dora are covering any calls to the Office. Do you think it was ok for
Karl to go to Katie's? And Christine to Olga's?"

"Yes. Christine was ready for bed and Missy will make sure Karl and Katie don't stay up all night talking. Or anything else."

"Now don't you think we should send everyone home and take advantage of our empty house?" Karl asked his wife.

She gave him a look. "We'll be home in ten minutes."

It took twenty.
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jan 29, 2012

While Romy was nervously awaiting her orals, Reed was following Neddy's troubles with great interest.

She and her assistant had quickly bailed themselves out after their arrest. The papers had quickly taken sides, describing Neddy as a kind, grandmotherly type who loaned money to people from her neighborhood when they were refused by lending institutions.

"Sure, I lent them money, but at lower interest rates than a lot of credit cards. No one lost their car or was evicted because of illness or unemployment. I declared it on my income tax. I cared for them when the banks did not."

They showed pictures of her with Olympic gymnasts and community leaders.

Her assistant on the other hand became the villain. Hints of ties to the Moscow underworld were rampant. One old man described her.

"It was always the money, or the favor, never about us as people. Some of the guards at the Gulag were nicer than she. Neddy always looked out for us."

Neddy had to deal with the IRS, paying fines and penalties for not properly filing. Because she paid her taxes, no criminal charges were brought.

Her assistant wasn't so lucky. All the information Reed's team had collected about her enterprises and attempt to frame Neddy was turned over to the Federal prosecutor.

There was public outrage when it was leaked. A few members of the criminal class approached Neddy and asked if she wanted them to eliminate her.


"No. That would be too easy for her. What I want you to do is find information connecting her to violent crimes. Not murder that would make her eligible for the death penalty. Just enough to keep her in prison for a long time. One more thing. No one is to harm her in jail. I want her to serve every minute of her sentence."

They went to work. Neddy looked at her financial situation and realized
she would have to liquidate most of her assets to pay her bills. She could
either stay in New York or retire to Florida. Her feet were cold from slogging through the December slush. It was an easy decision.

She sent a letter to the partners, explaining that they she would be keeping her investment at The Oasis. To Reed's, she added a note:

"I owe you. Thank you for your help."

Romy bristled when one of the committee members suggested the defense be postponed because of her "delicate condition". She politely refused. She still had eleven weeks to go, she replied. She also submitted a clearance note from Doc Elder.

The committee first commended her, and then attacked her resource material. Romy argued that the women who wrote them were highly educated and were the latest in a long line of woman diarists who were used as reliable historical references. She cited Mary Chestnut's Civil War diary, and the collection of women's journals at the University of Pennsylvania from the 19th and 20th centuries. Her notes and appendices provided backup from municipal records, newspaper accounts and documents from the War Department.

"These women were well educated and informed. One taught for over forty years, one was the head librarian, another copy editor at the paper.
The less educated women provided a more personal touch, and were typical of women all over the country."

When the male chauvinist asked about the nudity at the Pond, Romy simply
repeated what Edna told her.

"You wouldn't happen to have proof of this would you?" he leered.

"As a matter of fact I do, but I thought this was an academic defense. I will produce a sample of pictures if you need them. However, I will not
eliminate the reference."

The man pressed on until the other board members stopped him. "This not essential to Romy's defense and we feel you are baiting her." said her advisor. "If you are quite finished, I believe we can begin deliberations."

Romy spent a nervous half hour waiting in the hall until she was called back in.

"We are more than satisfied with the accuracy and quality of your work. The vote was 3-0 in favor of awarding you a Master's at the December commencement. We would hope you would continue towards your doctorate next fall. You live in a fascinating town. I, for one, look forward to a more complete history."

The baby kicked as she accepted congratulations. "Yes, my dear, you can celebrate too." she thought.

She bought a gallon of chocolate ice cream and enough Chinese food for a week on the way home.

As Reed helped her carry in the groceries, he said, "I see it went well."

Romy giggled. "Wonderfully. Now I can be nude, barefoot and pregnant.
I will have fun at Christmas, waddle slow dance with you at the wedding,
and give us the best Valentine ever."

She poured hot mustard on an egg roll and put it in Reed's mouth.
"No more talking. I'm starving."

Christmas preparations were in full swing as people started streaming in.
First, Maia's parents arrived with more housewarming gifts and tickets
for her, Elke and Rafi for the following summer. They were also pleasantly surprised when Maia invited Rick to dinner to meet them.

Then, Jen, Lisa and the twins. Finally a surprise. Carlos Mestizo returned from Central America.

"I had to come for Christmas and Elke's wedding. I have to see for myself that she is happy."

For Elke, Christmas was a blur. Parties, showers, presents, Maia's crazy bachelorette bash. It wasn't until she woke up on the 30th that it finally hit her.

"My last day as a single woman." she sighed. "It's been fun, but time for new and hopefully exciting adventures."
Naturist Fiction arrow Fulll Circle, Eighth Arc

Premium Member
calmnude

Posted: Jan 27, 2012

By the end of October, Marta had recovered sufficiently to model twice a month with Gaby, teach her dance class and swim every morning. She helped Maia and Elke redecorate, and worked on the wedding committee. Keeping busy helped her overcome the post-natal blues.

"You know when I sit and think too much, I get into trouble. I'd rather be doing things and think as I go. Like Momma."

Inga was happily checking off her to do list for the wedding. The invitations had been sent. Seating arrangements had begun. Maia was organizing the bachelorette party. The menu and cooking assignments had been finalized.

She and Karl were pleased that their children had found good mates. Em and Karl had grown well together, serious and task oriented on the one hand, yet with a playful and passionate side which made their home a happy one.
Sven and Heidi, ach the arguments they had but once they were over, they were over. Sven had waited for his wife to grow up, he had the patience of Job, Inga thought. Now, he was being rewarded. With Heidi's help and support, he had begun to enjoy himself, instead of being a crazed workaholic.
Marta had found her niche. She still loved her swimming, posing, dancing, decorating and volleyball, but being a wife and mother had given her the strong roots she had searched for. Eric, whom she had thought geeky, was very creative in his own way, and as earthy and passionate as his wife.
Then there was Romy. It took her a while to be able to give herself completely to one person. First school, then her career and her hard work in getting the Farm off the ground. Her poor choice of men, and her escape from the hurt through her friendship with Jen. Then finding Reed after that crashed and burned. The two damaged souls had healed each other, and
were happily awaiting the arrival of their second child.
Now, Elke, who had traveled the world in search of knowledge and adventure. Brilliant, outspoken, mischievous, and unpredictable, she had finally met someone to share her zest for life. She could just picture her teaching her children to climb trees and playing softball until she was 80.

"What will I do next?" she wondered. "It will be another ten years anyway for any grandchildren getting married, well five years for Bix, who is
also family." She smiled. "Maia."

Maia finally met the mysterious astronomer. She found out from Ruthie he liked fresh lemonade.
One evening she strolled out with a thermos and blanket and introduced herself.

"I know who you are. You stop and watch me often enough. Ruthie told me you were a doctor, not a gawker. It's about time you came. Pretty soon, it will be too cold to watch the stars come out without clothes. By the way, I'm Rick. I live in one of the bungalows behind the Wellness Center.You just moved into Sven's place."

She discovered he was formerly a bass guitarist in a band, but had gotten tired of the travel and crazy lifestyle. He had come to town two years ago and was training to be an EMT.

"While the rest of the group was spending money on drugs, groupies and toys, I saved quite a bit. Don't get the idea I was an innocent though.
Sometimes it is very difficult to resist temptation."

Maia nodded. She was well acquainted with temptation and groupies. She discovered that he was working at Medical Hemp in quality control.

"They test us every week. I'll even give you my results if you want."

"No, I just want to watch the stars. Can I take a peek?"

When they were walking back, Rick said, "You know that was terrible lemonade. You forgot the sugar."

"Oops. Sorry. I'll taste it first next time. Well, I do know how to brew tea. Would you like a cup before you go home?"

The tea was much better.

Romy was furiously trying to finish her thesis by the end of the semester.